Many groups. The following story is a work of fiction. Its contents are of a graphically sexual nature and may involve non-consensual sexual acts between underage partners. Any resemblance to persons either alive or dead is purely coincidental. This story is intended for ADULTS only

If you are under the legal age of consent in your local jurisdiction, or if you are easily offended, kindly STOP READING NOW. Dental Care - by - The StoryMaster "You're certain she's out, Doctor? She can't feel anything? There's no way she could wake up unexpectedly?" Jack Merrick asked. "Mr. Merrick, you may rest assured your daughter is completely unconscious. Sodium Pentothal is an extremely effective anesthetic. All I have to do is monitor the dosage so we don't put her too far under. I would think you'd be comfortable with the drill by now." The man in the white lab coat raised his eyebrows and smiled. Jack Merrick gazed down at his pretty fourteen year old daughter. She looked so peaceful lying there in the dentist chair

One would have thought the attractive young blond was simply having a little nap if it weren't for the IV drip line taped to the inside of her right elbow. Tracy Merrick breathed slowly and evenly, her chest rising and falling regularly. The first time Jack brought his daughter to see "The Good Doctor", as his best friend Ray called him, he was very apprehensive. Ray tried to tell him that there was nothing to worry about; that Dr. Greeley was completely trustworthy, but still, Jack had his doubts. "I've taken Tina to him three times now, and everything is just great," Ray assured him. Tina was Ray's fifteen year old step-daughter and a good friend of Tracy's. None the less, Jack had a great deal of difficulty going ahead with his plans for his pretty daughter. Granted, he'd been lusting after Tracy for years, but what he planned was tantamount to rape

Many times over the years, Jack had "accidentally" walked in on Tracy while she was bathing or changing clothes. Always there was the embarrassed apology, following the prolonged leer. When Tracy was still a little girl, she'd never suspected that her father's "visits" were anything other than an accident. However, now that she was a budding young woman, Jack believed quite strongly that she suspected his excuses as being less than sincere. Couple that with the fact that as Jack found himself becoming more and more enamored with Tracy, the frequency of the "accidents" had increased. Events had escalated to the point where his daughter was outwardly suspicious of him, resulting in an attempt to distance herself from her father. Jack was a torn man. On one hand he understood full well why his daughter distrusted him, and toyed with the idea of abandoning the whole affair, but on the other, Jack felt hopelessly locked on a course to possible ruin. He had to have Tracy

Nothing could change that. So it was during the course of a semi-drunken conversation with his best friend, Ray, that Jack divulged his true feelings for his daughter. Much to Jack's surprise, Ray confessed that he had similar feelings for his step-daughter. Furthermore, he had found a way to act upon those feelings. That's when Jack first heard about "The Good Doctor". Doctor Martin Greeley, his name was. Up front, he practiced family dentistry, but behind the scenes "The Good Doctor" dabbled in other sorts of "Family Services". Jack's first visit to Dr

Greeley had been a very uncomfortable experience. He had stood outside the office door for several minutes before summoning the fortitude to enter, and then had almost baulked more than once before he at last found the courage to confide in "The Good Doctor" about his desires. Much to Jack's surprise and delight, Dr. Greeley had handled the entire meeting courteously and professionally. When Jack walked out of his office that fateful morning, he had on his person "The Good Doctor's" business card with an appointment date and time for his daughter, Tracy. This was Jack's fourth visit in as many weeks. His young daughter, Tracy began to complain about the number of dentist appointments she'd had recently, but both Jack and Dr. Greeley told her that she had a rather serious gum problem that would require several follow up visits. And now, as Tracy dozed under the influence of the anesthetic, Jack smiled, reached out with his hand and gently stroked the soft skin of her cheek. As Jack rubbed his thumb across Tracy's lips, "The Good Doctor" cleared his throat and said, "Mr

Merrick, you have the usual forty-five minutes, before I will need to wake her up." Jack, with some difficulty, tore his eyes from Tracy's pretty face. Turning toward Dr. Greeley, he said with a smile, "Thank you, Doctor. That should suffice nicely." He then reached down and began to unbutton his daughter's white cotton blouse. After briefly checking the IV bottle hanging many groups from the stainless steel hook behind the examination chair, Dr. Greeley turned and began to putter with some instruments on the counter against the wall. It was his policy that he remain in the room with his clients to monitor the anesthetic, but also he did enjoy watching the proceedings. He tried, however, to be as discrete as possible given the circumstances

Martin Greeley was a true professional. Jack had been extremely self-conscious his first visit. After all, having sex with one's own daughter took a bit of getting used to to begin with, but doing it with another man present in the room... Now, however, the whole affair felt perfectly natural. Jack noticed his hands were shaking with excitement as he tugged the tails of Tracy's blouse out of her denim shorts. He then folded the lapels back to either side, exposing his daughter's small collar bones, the milky white skin of her chest and her flat tummy. His heart was pounding furiously as he fumbled with the small catch between the soft cups of his daughter's brassiere. "Why do they make these damn things so hard to undo?" Jack cursed under his breath. "I beg your pardon, Mr. Merrick," Dr. Greeley said tuning around. "N.

Nothing, Doctor," Jack stammered, a sheepish grin on his face. "It's these damn bra catches. They make 'em so hard to unfasten." "I understand," "The Good Doctor" said with a knowing smile. He turned back to his instruments, leaving Jack to his work. Finally the stubborn catch came loose. Jack held his breath as he pulled the two soft cups to either side, exposing his pretty daughter's small, perfect breasts. Jack didn't hesitate. He leaned down and placed his lips over the tip of one of those firm little mounds, reveling at the feel of the satiny smooth skin of Tracy's small areola. Jack then looked up at his slumbering daughter's face, watching for any signs of awareness as he started nibbling her tiny nipple, coaxing it into erection. At fourteen years of age, Tracy's breasts were the size one might expect

Thus when Jack detected no reaction from his daughter to his soft nibbling, he opened wide and took her entire spongy soft little tittie into his mouth. Tracy Merrick was a perfect mouthful. Jack felt the young girl's ribs beneath his lips as he covered her completely with his mouth. Jack then pressed his tongue down against the top of his daughter's breast. Compressing the soft flesh, Jack could feel the firmer tissues of Tracy's developing mammary beneath her warm skin. Jack swirled his tongue in a few slow circles then raised his head. Sucking gently, Jack allowed his lips to follow the diminishing contour of his sweet daughter's breast, ending with a soft kiss as his lips parted company with her nipple. Before moving on to Tracy's other breast, Jack reached down and placed his right hand on his sleeping daughter's inner thigh. His first time, Jack had, had a great deal of difficulty at this point. He seemed to teeter at this seeming point of no return

This being his fourth visit, however, Jack was entirely comfortable as he slipped his hand up between Tracy's thighs and began to rub her pussy through her clothing. Even through her denim shorts, Jack could feel her curly bush rasp under the soft denim. As he lowered his mouth over Tracy's other breast, Jack reveled in the fullness of his young daughter's pussy beneath his touch. For several wonderful minutes Jack Merrick nibbled at his young daughter's perfect breasts while he rubbed her pussy. Not for the last time, Jack thanked his friend Ray for having turned him on to Dr. Greeley

What a wonderful erotic world his friend had opened for him. Recently, Jack toyed with the idea of revealing himself to his daughter. He'd shared these thoughts with Ray who'd been utterly shocked. Ray was adamant that such a course of action was nothing less than suicidal. "What the hell do you want to tell her for?" Ray asked. "It's only gonna ruin what we've both got

Hell, Jack you've got another four or five years while Tracy still lives at home. Don't blow it, man," he warned. So, silence it would be, Jack had decided. He gazed lovingly down at his beautiful, young daughter lying there in the exam chair, her breasts wet with his saliva, her small nipples tight and erect from his stimulation. Jack began to unbutton her shorts. It was then that he noticed a slight flush to the pale skin of Tracy's neck and shoulders. Even in her drugged state, the young girl was becoming aroused, her nubile body reacting instinctively to her father's petting. Unlike the brassiere, the button of his daughter's shorts opened easily

As Jack unzipped Tracy's pants, he was treated to the sight of her pale, pink, satin panties. Warm and smooth against the backs of his fingers, his daughter's panties were graced with a small lace waist band. In the center of the narrow elastic band was a tiny pink bow. Jack spread the zipper of Tracy's shorts, then leaned down and kissed the little bow. Tracy's scent of perfume mixed with the musky aroma of female arousal filled Jack's head as he moved his lips lightly over the warm satin. Kissing ever so softly, Jack moved to Tracy's tummy just above her panties. Then Jack took the tiny bow in his fingertips and slowly pulled the silky material down, stretching the elastic waistband

As he got his first glimpse of the top of Tracy's soft, blond bush, Jack followed the waist band with his lips. He inhaled deeply as he nuzzled his lips and nose into those soft curls. Next, Jack slipped his hand carefully beneath the warm satin and cupped his lovely daughter's full pussy. "She's so soft and warm," Jack thought to himself as he slowly rubbed Tracy. Suddenly the young girl squirmed in the examination chair. Terrified, Jack quickly removed his hand from inside Tracy's panties, causing an audible "snap" as the elastic waist band fell against Tracy's soft skin. He practically jumped back from the chair in alarm. "Problems?" Dr

Greeley said, turning again toward Jack and his daughter. "She moved," Jack said, his mouth suddenly dry. The doctor peered at Jack over his glasses, glanced up at the IV bottle, then got up from his seat. Stepping to the exam chair, Greeley first checked the plastic tube running from the IV bottle to the catheter in Tracy's vein. He then placed two fingers to the side of Tracy's neck to check her carotid pulse. "Strong and regular," he said in a professional tone of voice. He removed a pen light from his lab coat pocket, and checked the teenager's pupils. "Equal and reactive. She's fully under

Probably just a reflex reaction," he said looking up at the nervous father. Then he gazed back down at the sleeping girl. "She's certainly a lovely, young lady, Mr. Merrick. You're a lucky man," Dr. Greeley added, a far away look appearing on his face. Then as quickly as it had appeared, it was gone. Resuming his professional demeanor, Dr. Greeley looked at his wrist watch

"You have approximately thirty minutes, Mr. Merrick." He then returned to his lab bench, leaving Jack to continue with his daughter. In order to get himself back in the mood, Jack leaned down and gently kissed his sleeping little girl on the lips. After the first light contact, Jack slipped his tongue between Tracy's lips and used its tip to separate her teeth. At the same time, he reached down and slid his hand back into his daughter's panties. Jack squeezed her a few times rhythmically then as he slipped his tongue into his daughter's sweet mouth, he pressed his middle finger between Tracy's vulva and into her most private area. Removing his mouth from Tracy's, Jack raised up and gazed down at his daughter with a warm smile. "Mmmm, you're all wet for me, baby," he many groups whispered softly as he explored deeper into the gooey valley between Tracy's ample pussy lips

"You're just like your mother, sweetheart. Such a hot, wet pussy." Jack slid his finger up and down over his young daughter's moist, intimate flesh for a moment longer while he kissed her lightly several more times. At last he removed his hand from Tracy's panties then straightened up beside the exam chair. The time for foreplay was over. The dental examination chair in which young Tracy Merrick sat was not your standard issue chair approved by the American Dental Association. No indeed, "The Good Doctor" had seen fit to install several modifications of his own design. To all outward appearances, the chair looked like a normal exam chair of the more recent style in which the patient sits in a reclining position

The chair is then lowered down very close to the floor and the doctor operates from a seated position along side. Gone were the days of the upright contrivances which resembled barber's chairs. The new generation exam chairs had contoured curves which cradled the patient very comfortably. Dr. Greeley had made one major modification, however, to better accommodate the "special needs" of his patients. At a point just below the small of Tracy's lower back, Greeley had fabricated a separation joint. By unfastening two large, stainless steel wing-bolts located under the seat bottom, the leg rest end of the chair could be removed, and then replaced with an arrangement consisting of tubular extensions ending in fiberglass cradles for the calves and stainless stirrups for the patient's feet much like those of a gynecological examination table. The tubular extensions themselves were articulated in such a manner that they could be adjusted to hold the patient's lower extremities in a variety of positions. All in all it was a well designed apparatus; one that had served "The Good Doctor" well. Before asking for Dr. Greeley's assistance with the chair, however, Jack needed to remove his daughters shorts and panties

Tracy's blouse he would leave on but open, giving him access to her breasts. After first removing her shoes (he decided to leave her socks on as well), Jack tugged at Tracy's denim shorts, working them steadily down over her hips and thighs. As he did, he glanced in the doctor's direction. "The man was a rock," Jack thought to himself. "How could he sit there with his back turned and not want to watch?" Jack found himself wondering idly if the doctor managed to remain this detached with all of his patients. After pulling his daughter's pants off over her feet, Jack dropped them to the floor next to the foot of the chair. Now for the part he enjoyed the most

With trembling hands, Jack slipped his finger tips under the narrow elastic band at Tracy's hips. He could feel the warmth of his daughter's soft skin as he slowly drew the small, pink satin panties down to her knees. There he paused, staring in awestruck wonder at the loveliness between his little girl's thighs. Both Tracy and her mother were graced with heads of thick, wavy, golden blond hair. Tracy was in the habit lately of wearing her's back in a thick pony tail tied high on the back of her head in almost "50's" fashion. But when she wore it down as she had today, it fell around her narrow shoulders like a golden cape, thick and luxurious. One of the things that had attracted Jack to wife all those years ago was her pussy. Jeane Merrick had a fabulous pussy. There was no doubt about it. Like her mother, Tracy Merrick was also blessed with a heart stopping treasure between her legs

Both mother and daughter alike had wide, full pubic "V's", with prominent pubic arches and heavy vulva. Both ladies were also graced with a fairly dense covering of tight, golden curls. Tracy in addition had one cute little curl of a slightly darker golden hue just at the top of her vaginal slit, directly over her "ON Button", as Jack called it. Both girls were magnificent to say the least, but today it was his fourteen year old daughter who was the intended object of Jack's attentions. At last Jack was able to tear his eyes from his daughter's charms long enough to remove her panties and drop them atop her shorts on the floor. Then, clearing his throat, he said, "Uh, Dr. Greeley. I believe we're ready to adjust the seating arrangements." "Very well, Mr

Merrick," the doctor replied. "If you will please hold your daughter's legs up, I'll install the supports." In a matter of minutes, the two men had the special extensions rigged and young Tracy's feet and legs supported therein. With Dr. Greeley's help, Jack adjusted the tubular extensions such that his young daughter's legs were spread adequately, but comfortably apart. The seat of the chair was then elevated, bringing the young blond up to the proper height. Jack made a few last minute adjustments to the position of his daughter's knees, moving them up to about the height of his waist as he stood between them. When all was in readiness, Jack thanked the doctor for his assistance. "You're quite welcome, Mr

Merrick. The small, paper containers you requested are in the dispenser adjacent to your daughter's right hip, and as you know there are moist wipes and towels in the drawer over there." He nodded toward a cabinet across the room. "If you won't be requiring further assistance, Mr. Merrick, I'll return to my work. Don't hesitate to call me if there's a problem." Dr

Greeley gave the unconscious teenager a quick looking over then said, "Your daughter appears to be stable and in good condition. Based upon the time the anesthetic was administered, you have approximately twenty-five minutes, give or take. At that time we will need to get Tracy cleaned up before I bring her around." Greeley was truly a professional. "Mr. Merrick," he nodded by way of excusing himself, then returned to his work at the far side of the room. "Twenty-five minutes," Jack thought as he quickly removed his shoes and stripped off his trousers. "I suppose I'll have to dispense with oral sex." That thought was mildly disappointing to Jack. He did so enjoy tasting his lovely daughter. Tracy, even more so than her mother, had highly active vaginal glands. It took practically no stimulation at all to cause the young beauty to become uncommonly wet

During their first appointment with "The Good Doctor" Jack had spent virtually the entire visit feasting at Tracy's vaginal entrance as the teenager secreted copious amounts or silky nectar into his waiting mouth. Jack had come away from the experience with the essence of his daughter covering his nose, mouth and chin, such that he was loth to wash afterward. "I guess there will always be another time." That thought comforted Jack to no end. Thus far "The Good Doctor" had given every indication that future appointments for Tracy would be accommodated. Jack smiled as he slipped out of his boxer shorts. Jack gazed down lovingly at the young teenager spread invitingly before him. "Daddy's gonna love his little girl," he whispered as he slipped the fingers of his right hand between the fur covered lips of Tracy's pussy. Wiggling his fingers, Jack parted the resilient flesh of the young girl's vulva then dipped the tips of all four fingers into the wet, succulent world between

After a moment, Jack withdrew his hand which was now covered to the knuckles with silky, vaginal fluid. He then used his daughter's own juices to lubricate himself. Stroking his already rock hard manhood, Jack stepped forward between Tracy's legs until he felt the smooth skin of her inner thighs against his hips. As he steered the purple head of his penis toward his daughter's waiting treasure, Jack gazed down at her. So lovely she was, her perfect mouth, beautiful face, small, shapely breasts, flat tummy and wide hips. Tracy Merrick was a well developed young lady for a fourteen year old. Jack gasped in a quick breath as he brushed the head of his penis against his daughter's soft, golden fur. Applying a bit more pressure, Jack pushed its broad head between Tracy's ample lips

Her wonderfully wet, female heat always took Jack by surprise as he began to hunt up and down with his cock in his daughter's love valley, seeking the gates to heaven on Earth. At last Jack felt Tracy's inner labia move aside. He was poised and ready. Jack reached out with one hand and cupped his daughter's left breast as he pushed into her. "Oh, sweetheart!" Jack moaned. He looked down to see his daughter's flat, muscular tummy bulge outward as he moved into her. Even in her unconscious state, Tracy's vagina reacted to her father's penetration, the strong muscles of her fluffy, convoluted walls contracting around him, embracing Jack in a steely soft grip

Jack massaged his daughter's tender breast as he moved the head of his penis in and out in several slow short strokes just an inch or two inside of her. Jack considered himself to be "adequately endowed". He felt he'd succeeded over the years in satisfying whomever he'd been with at the time. Certainly his wife had never complained. Jack had been apprehensive, however about having intercourse with Tracy since she was so young. In spite of her broad pelvis, he'd worried that she might not be able to handle his full nine inches. You can imagine Jack's delight then when on only his second time with Tracy he'd been able to fill his little girl completely. Tracy's athletic vagina had, after some patient preparation, allowed him full penetration

How wonderful she'd felt that first time when the head of Jack's penis had pressed against the very back of her birth canal at the same time that his scrotum had touched the round globes of her firm bottom. So it was that after two or three short, preparatory strokes, Jack moved his hips forward, purposefully driving the full length of his penis into his young daughter in one fluid motion. Tracy was so wet, that it felt like he was pushing himself into a soft cylinder filled with hot oil. Jack liked to fuck his daughter slowly. His measured cadence allowed him to feel every amazing inch of Tracy's vaginal passage, every contraction, every spasming ripple. Thinking ahead, Jack also realized that if he were to give Tracy a serious pounding, he might injure the young girl. Or at the very least, she would be extremely tender and sore following their love making. Jack had to remind himself that when he was finished, he would need to wash away any evidence that he'd been there. Jack had the sneaking suspicion, however, that his daughter had sensed that something was amiss down there. They say a woman can tell

After their last appointment, Tracy had been unusually quiet on their return drive home. As Jack recalled, the pretty teenager had squirmed in the car seat more than usual. Following that episode, Jack vowed he would be very carful with Tracy. If the truth be known, his sweet daughter was such an incredibly good fuck, that although she was unconscious, Jack could hold himself absolutely still inside of her and simply let Tracy do the fucking. Placing his hands around his daughter's waist, Jack pulled the young beauty onto himself. He rocked his hips slowly from side to side, coaxing the head of his penis into Tracy's deepest, most intimate place. "Even if you are sexually active, sweetheart," Jack whispered down to the sleeping girl, the thought of which disturbed him not a little, "none of your young lovers will have you this deeply, this completely." He felt a tremor pass through the young girl

"You blowjob and peeing know I'm there, don't you Trace?" Jack cooed. "You know your daddy's fucking you, don't you, baby. Don't you?" As if in answer to his query, Tracy's vagina contracted around him. "Yes, Trace. That's right sweetheart. Fuck me Tracy. Fuck me back, honey." Jack leaned forward a bit, taking both of Tracy's small breasts in his big hands. While he rolled her tiny nipples between his thumbs and fingers, Jack Merrick began to fuck his daughter. As the minutes slipped by, Jack delivered his long slow strokes to his daughter, Tracy. After awhile he moved one hand down to her pussy

Resting the blade of his hand on Tracy's wide pubic arch, Jack delved into the top of her wet slit with his thumb. The single golden curl of hair marking Tracy's clitoral area was already wet as Jack felt for the small hood covering her "ON Button". "There you are, you little rascal," Jack chuckled under his breath. Pushing the soft shroud of skin aside, Jack began to slowly swirl his thumb over the tip of his daughter's clitoris. He was rewarded immediately with a strong vaginal embrace. Tracy rolled her hips to the right slightly then settled back

Jack continued his fucking. "Yes, Tracy. Daddy's little girl likes that, doesn't she." He rubbed her clitoris slowly and firmly. Jack sincerely hoped that during one of their encounters, he might cause his young daughter to climax for him. "The Good Doctor" had assured him that there was no clinical reason why Tracy shouldn't respond physically to sexual stimuli. "Some things are simply instinctive, Mr. Merrick," he'd lectured. "With the proper technique, you should be able to induce orgasm in your daughter." Tracy clutched him again. Jack increased the tempo of his strokes ever so slightly. "God! She's marvelous," Jack thought as he heard a series of wonderfully wet sounds come from between his daughter's thighs

Looking down, Jack was momentarily mesmerized by the sight of his glistening shaft as it pistoned in and out between Tracy's furry lips. With the thumbs of both hands, Jack spread Tracy's vulva giving him a better view of the wet, pink flesh beneath. Watching closely, Jack pulled almost all the way out of his daughter. Tracy's small inner labia puckered outward, hugging his shaft as he withdrew. Not for the last time, Jack took note of how incredibly well lubricated Tracy was

The visible portion of his penis glistened with a healthy coating of milky white mucus. Two wet strings of vaginal fluid stretched between her wet, matted pubic curls and the front of her father's right thigh. "God! She was great," Jack thought as he slowly returned his manhood to the hot confines of his fourteen year old daughter. While he watched, Tracy's inner lips adhered to his shaft. Tuning inward the small petals followed him into her vagina. Jack felt hot fluid seep from beneath his shaft and run down his testicles. His lovely daughter's musky aroma wafted upward filling Jack's senses and taking his breath away. Jack lost himself in his sweet child. The room filled with the sticky, wet sounds of love as Jack turned his manual attentions back to Tracy's clitoris

"Cum for me, baby. Cum for me Trace," Jack panted as he again increased his tempo. He hoped the young girl would reach her climax soon, because Jack began to feel those unmistakable telltale signs growing in his loins. Suddenly Tracy rolled her hips, first to one side, then the other. Jack felt a tremor pass through his daughter. "That's my little girl, Trace

Cum for Daddy, sweetheart." Jack knew the signs. His daughter was going to cum any second. Taking Tracy's hips in his hands, Jack pushed his penis fully into her twitching interior. Tracy's belly bulged in response, and she arched her back for the first time. Holding her tightly by the hips, Jack delivered a series of short, reasonably strong thrusts. He could feel the head of his penis pressing against the very back of Tracy's vaginal passage

He was knocking many groups on the door to her womb. A moment later, Tracy Merrick came. Catching her father off guard, her broad hips jerked upward violently in a humping rhythm of her own. Regaining his composure, Jack held perfectly still and let his young daughter fuck herself on his deeply implanted manhood. Jack almost lost control when Tracy's vaginal muscles began their orgasmic contractions attempting to milk the male organ inside of her. Leaning down over his sweet daughter, Jack quickly reached for a small paper cup from the dispenser on the side of the exam chair. He then straightened up, cup in hand and began to hump Tracy again

The incredible sight of his darling little girl writhing beneath him in the throws of an orgasm that he'd induced, coupled with her wonderful vaginal contractions around his impaling penis quickly sent Jack over the edge. As the burning itch of his climax spread down his thighs, Jack jerked his hips back with a gasp, quickly pulling out of his lovely daughter. His penis was so slippery with its coating of Tracy's juices, that Jack was barely able to direct the first stream of semen into the small cup in his left hand. Most made it, however, as did his second and third salvo. Jack's knees practically buckled from the intensity of his orgasm

"Ahhh, God!" he groaned, as he milked the remains of his semen into the cup. It had been almost two weeks, and Jack had always been known for his sizable reservoir of cum. When at last he'd finished, Jack saw that he had practically filled the small container. There had to be four to six ounces of his milky and viscous bodily fluid in the cup. The paper cup thing had been Jack's idea. "The Good Doctor" had liked the idea so well, he'd installed the dispenser on the side of the examination chair. He later confided in Jack that a couple of his other clients now used his method. Jack's idea stemmed from his desire to fuck Tracy, but not to accidentally impregnate her. He did, however want his daughter to partake of his semen

He'd tried cumming directly into her mouth on their first visit, and as a result he'd had the devil of a time trying to clean the sticky substance out of Tracy's thick, blond hair after the young girl unexpectedly turned her head away from him at the worst possible moment. "I take it, you're almost finished, Mr. Merrick," Dr. Greeley said looking at his watch. "It's time we awaken your daughter." "Right you are, Doctor," Jack said as he stepped around to the side of the examination table. Jack was amazed at how unabashed he'd become in such a short time

Their first visit, it was all he could do to keep himself erect, he'd been so nervous and embarrassed. Now, without even bothering to put his pants back on he leaned down and set the cup of semen on the instrument stand beside the exam chair. Then he slipped one arm carefully behind his daughter and sat her up a bit. Jack then reached for the paper cup, but realized too late that he'd set it down just out of reach. "Damn!" he cursed under his breath. "May I be of assistance, Mr. Merrick?" Dr

Greeley asked stepping up to the other side of the chair. After a moment's contemplation, Jack replied, "Yes please, Doctor. Would you hold Tracy up for a minute, please." "Gladly, Mr. Merrick," Dr. Greeley said as he moved to support the sleeping girl. After retrieving the cup, Jack stepped up beside the chair. Once again he was taken by the beauty of his daughter. Tracy's breathing had returned to normal as she lay placidly against Dr

Greeley's arm. Jack gazed at Tracy's shapely legs, still propped up by the chair's special supports. The smooth, white skin of her inner thighs glistened with liquid as did the area surrounding her pubic mound and most of her lower abdomen. Tracy's once golden curls were now a much darker shade of blond, being soaked and matted with vaginal mucus. The young girl had been well loved. "Lean her back a little, please, Doc," Jack said as he supported Tracy's head with his left hand

Without being asked, the helpful dentist, reached over with his free hand and gently pinched Tracy's nostrils closed. Immediately the teenager opened her mouth. "Just a little farther back, if you would, please Doc," Jack said softly as he raised the paper cup to his daughter's lips. "Here we go, sweetheart. Drink a little bit of Daddy's cum." Jack poured a little of the cooling semen into Tracy's open mouth. As Jack's bodily fluid touched her tongue, the young girl instinctively closed her lips together. Too late, Jack pulled the cup away. A small amount of his semen dribbled down his daughter's chin

The two men watched closely as Tracy's jaw muscles moved beneath her flawless complexion. Jack and Dr. Greeley exchanged nods when at last they saw Tracy swallow. Quickly she opened her mouth for air. "That's my sweet girl, Jack said softly then leaned forward and kissed Tracy lightly on the cheek

He then brought the paper cup to her lips once again. And so it went; a small sip, a pause, a small sip. In a surprisingly short time, the cup was empty. Young Tracy Merrick had consumed all that her father had to offer, and only spilled a tiny drop in the process. The two men then leaned the sleeping teenager back in the chair. With his index finger, Jack dabbed the small drop of semen from Tracy's chin and wiped it gently across her pink lips. He then took one small breast in his hand and began to massage the perfect mound. Lost in thought, Jack gazed into the face of his little girl

She looked so serene. Even in her unconscious state, Tracy Merrick had that "freshly fucked look" about her; a look any father could love. "I hate to break the mood, Mr. Merrick, but we need to bring Tracy around very soon. Anesthesia is not something that can be toyed with." Dr. Greeley said. He handed Jack a towel. Jack wiped himself off, then donned his trousers and shoes. Going to the cabinet, he brought back several big white towels and a plastic jar of "Wet Ones" baby wipes. Kneeling between his daughter's legs, Jack began the process of cleaning the young girl but paused at the last minute

Glancing up at "The Good Doctor", Jack saw the man shut off the IV drip, then deftly remove the catheter from Tracy's vein. "Should be about ten minutes now, Mr. Merrick. If you're not quite finished, however, I can always give her a little nitrous oxide, but I'd rather not, you understand." "Perfectly, Doctor," Jack replied. Then without further hesitation, he leaned his head down between Tracy's thighs and kissed her full on her damp pussy. Before drawing back, he gave his daughter a few quick jabs into her vaginal opening with his tongue

Tracy tasted like heaven. Jack promised himself that on their next visit, he would eat, her again. Right now, though, time was short. Carefully, Jack used the wet towelettes to clean the delicate folds of skin between his daughter's legs. He then dried her thoroughly with a couple of towels. Soon thereafter, the two men reassembled the examination chair to its original configuration. Dr. Greeley then went about cleaning Tracy's teeth while her father busied himself dressing her. When at last, the young beauty stirred, both her father and Dr

Greeley were seated nearby. "Are you OK, darling?" Jack asked as Tracy's blue eyes fluttered open. "I...Uh," she was disoriented. "Hi, Dad," she said at last, giving her father a sleepy smile. "Hi, Dr. Greeley," Tracy said when she noticed him seated on the other side of the exam chair. He held a dental instrument in his hand. "Hello, Miss Merrick," Dr

Greeley answered. "Welcome back. Everything went very well. Your gums have improved markedly, I might add, young lady. Are you at all uncomfortable at this time?" "No... I. I don't know, I..." Tracy began to reply, but just then she gave an enormous, very un-ladylike belch

Immediately she made a very ugly face. Jack watched as a curious expression graced his daughter's face. He saw her move her mouth as if she were tasting something unusual. Jack Merrick smiled inwardly, knowing full well what it was that his beautiful, young daughter tasted. Then, turning to Dr. Greeley, he extended his hand. "Thank you, Doctor. I guess that about does it, right?" "Right you are, Mr, Merrick," Dr

Greeley said shaking his client's offered hand. "You may see my receptionist for a follow up appointment. I would suggest we see Miss Merrick again in say... two weeks?" "Oh, Dad," Tracy whined as she tried to get to her feet and suddenly swooned. Jack grabbed her in the nick of time. The young girl was still pretty light headed. After all, she'd had a busy morning. "Now, Tracy. You know what they say about following the doctor's orders." Jack turned and winked at "The Good Doctor". Martin Greeley responded with a professional smile as Jack turned and supported his pretty daughter as they walked toward the door. Unnoticed by either Jack or Tracy, "The Good Doctor's" smile broadened as he watched the teenage girl walk with a noticeable waddle

Martin Greeley would see Tracy Merrick again, of that he was certain. To be continued... (Don't ya hate it when we do this!) End - SM

Couple shows their homemade. Stepson’s Revenge, part 2 Note: before the story begins allow me to say one thing, it contains scenes of graphic violence, gore, sadism, torture and death. Consider yourself duly warned. So don’t bother reading this only to bitch about how apparently psychotic or sick I am because to be quite honest I just won’t listen. Enjoy :) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It must’ve been a year since John and Suni killed Lorraine, and enjoyed it

In the end John had taken Suni as his lover and she had taken him as her master. Not because of any real superiority, but because she enjoyed being controlled, being dominated. There were incidents where John went too far with their bondage, torture and forced orgasms, these incidents planted the seed of hate in her, but it never amounted to anything because the pleasure she got afterwards more than made up for any offenses John committed. Suni knew that John could kill her anytime, he had the height and weight advantage. He was stronger and fitter physically and he had that same dark imagination which Suni had seen at work every time John knocked out and brought sluts, frat boys, jocks, or just idiots to the warehouse in the forest near he cliffs to be slaughtered. As he dreamt up ever-imaginative means of the destruction and disposal of these kinds of people she had come to realize that it wasn’t murder

It was cleansing. John had explained to her a while back that he wasn’t interested in mindless slaughter. He strove to derive pleasure from the deaths of those that ruined the earth. Disease ridden whores, bullies, criminals. They disappeared from the public eye one by one and nobody was any the wiser because to be honest nobody cared about these kinds of people. Even dirty cops and a corrupt politician or two disappeared and yet still nobody seemed to care

As John had predicted long before, these people would die and nobody would bat an eyelid in protest. Except the victims of course, but its not like they had a valid opinion. John had allowed Suni to have a greater and greater part in the deaths of their victims, Suni had even brought victims of her own to the warehouse on occasion. Convincing John that when he brought her here originally, fully intent on killing her, he had found a real prize. Someone liked him who believed in the same dark punishments as he. He’d been impressed on several occasions at the way she would use irony to kill her victims. For example on one occasion she hung a muscle bound, brainless jock, without restraint, above the grinder, just high enough that, in order to avoid its metal jaws, he’d have to do a single chin-up

Of course doing the chin up was easy, but holding it wasn’t and the muscle, which he had relied on his whole life to earn him money through various sporting jobs, eventually failed him. John had to admit that he liked the way Suni thought. She was as obedient generally as she was sexually and she held the same dark imagination and fantasies that he did. It was only natural that the two would become lovers. John awoke. Suni was clutching him as if he’d saved her from drowning. He took a second to absorb the surroundings. They were in the office at the warehouse, a mattress laid out on the floor with adequate pillows and quilts meant they could sleep there anytime. So they could take their time with their victims and not have to worry about driving around at night in the forest which was potentially very dangerous. John got up quickly and got dressed, pulling on the jeans, T-shirt and leather trenchcoat he’d worn the previous day he quickly made his way outside the warehouse and looked out at the cliffs. It was a breezy morning and it was going to be a nice, clear day. John considered what kind of scum they’d torture and kill today, perhaps some paedophiles? There was a priest John knew of who abused choir boys and John had been aching to dispose of him for a while, perhaps today was the day, it was Sunday so the priest would be in the church as usual for morning mass. John half-smiled

Castration and a little quality time with a vibrator was just what that priest needed. John and Suni had worked together in the warehouse and had made several custom toys which they could use. Including a twelve inch phallus lined with razor-edged spikes all the way up the shaft and a spike on the tip, the base being designed to fit onto the jock strap that often came with strap on bondage porn dildos. Usually the dildo was removable so the jock strap could be cleaned, making it interchangeable. They’d also come up with dense lead blocks used as weights. Numerous ropes of varying strength and elasticity. As well as modifications to the warehouse itself

Such as the addition of a water main and the removal of the hood of the furnace which had been very useful. In the disposal of ash. Turning carcasses and organs into ash which was then simply thrown from the cliffs into the sea below. And the best part, as usual, was that nobody was any the wiser. John turned and saw Suni walk out to meet him, she wore a red kimono which she’d bought from a fetish magazine. It was tight, secured by a single white belt around her waist. It acted like a wonder-bra, pushing her bust up and out and only coming up to her thigh, showing off her wonderfully long legs. It came with a pair of red silk gloves which she seldom wore except in particularly intimate scenes between herself and John. Who are we targeting today sensei?’ she asked I want to dispose of a priest, the rest is your choice There was this one woman I always hated, she is a prostitute, and a good one at that Great, another pimp to kill before I can get to her Oh no sensei, she doesn’t have a pimp’ John looked at her No pimp? No, she is skilled at combat though, you will need a good weapon I doubt that, but I’ll buy a little something on the way if it makes you feel better Yes sensei You stay here and think up of some way to dispose of her Of course sensei, here is her address’ Suni pulled a piece of scrap paper from her pocket, it looked as if it had been written a long time ago Alright, I’ll be back soon’ John walked out towards his car, made sure he had enough rope and enough in the way of stolen credit cards to pay for anything and everything

He had and so got in his car and began driving. John pulled up to the apartment block. According to the address on the slip of paper this woman lived in the penthouse at the top. So the entire block probably belonged to her. John had taken precautions before. Suni had told him that she was raised in an Asian neighborhood and so knew mostly Asian women. So he was willing to bet that this woman of his was also Asian. If that was the case then he planned to use a little disguise work, and Suni’s name of course. He didn’t want to take chances with open combat, he didn’t want to kill her yet

He wanted that honor to belong to Suni, and speaking of honor, he supposed he had better get changed into the plate armour. The armour he’d brought was blood red and came with couple shows their homemade a katana in a blood red sheath and with an equally red handle. A pair of great golden horns of honor on the helmet and a face mask resembling a face with great fangs protruding out of the open mouth that looked like it was either in a battle cry or some psychotic cry and with nothing more than a pair of holes for the eyes. John checked the sword, it swung loosely on the left side of his waist but was in easy reach. And so walked up to the apartment block and pressed one of the buttons for the myriad of doorbells throughout the apartment block Who is it?’ the voice was female all right, and had an Asian accent. So far so good My name is John, I am here to talk to you What about? A girl called Suni’ there was a moment of silence before the click of the door opening broke the silence

John pulled open the door and walked inside. There was a stone set of stairs and an elevator. John decided to take the stairs just for fun. By the time John got to the top he was out of breath but not broken. He saw a very slender Asian woman standing in front of him in a tight leather catsuit, her bust was easily an F cup but supported well, as if defying gravity. John stared for a moment, he’d always had a thing for Asian women, and for big breasts

This was the perfect combination. The woman’s hair was in a long black ponytail with a sheen to it. Loose but organized. What do you know about Suni?’ the woman asked First, what is your name? Akiba A pleasure Ms Akiba. I am John, I work for Suni’ he bluffed What do you mean "work for" Suni’s just a penny pinching nobody Not true, her reputation in this area is poor but further into the city she is equally as rich and powerful as you are You’re her muscle? Usually yes, but I am not here to harm you. Suni sent me here to escort you to a battleground A battleground? Yes, Suni wants complete control of the city, she believes that you are a threat, but does not want you killed in cold blood. As a result she has challenged you to combat one on one. Her versus you hah! Suni was always much weaker than me At any rate, she wants to meet you at a warehouse about an hour’s drive from here, do you accept the challenge? If so then please come with me, I will take you to Suni A warehouse huh? Lots of hidden surprises, I like that, ok, let me grab my sword, I’m assuming that Suni allows weapons She didn’t specify, but she can use my sword if she is otherwise unarmed Are you a real samurai? Why else would I wear this armour and carry a katana instead of a gun?’ John asked, Akiba smiled You’re right, one second’ Akiba went into the penthouse and came out a second later with a set of keys and a katana in a long black wooden sheath, she locked the door and tucked the keys down her top between her large bust

She followed John back down the stairs and into his car, John had to remove the sword from his waist in order to sit down in the car and casually tossed the sword into the backseat. Akiba placed hers on the backseat with a great deal more care. And John began to drive. The trip was uneventful, and quiet, the way John liked it. Nobody was any the wiser that he’d taken Akiba, nobody really saw them leave, well, nobody that would care anyway. When they arrived at the warehouse, john got out the car and, still posing as a servant of Suni and anyone equally "powerful" as her, namely Akiba, walked round and opened the door for her. He then retrieved his sword and attached it to his waist on the left side. Akiba retrieved hers and mirrored the action, tying the sheath in place with a black belt Just a second’ she said as John went to proceed to the warehouse, John stopped and looked at her I admire your loyalty to Suni May I ask why? Yes, are you aware of the traditional social stature of men in relationship to the social stature of women? Yes, traditionally men were considered superior because the men fought wars, brought home money to buy food and other such things You are samurai, so you must have been raised in an Asian community? Yes’ John lied, he wasn’t a samurai, and he hadn’t been raised in an Asian community, he just watched a lot of samurai movies and did some research Despite the traditional view that men are superior to women, you serve Suni, a woman, and are being untraditionally polite and courteous to me, another woman Suni pays me, because of her I have a home and enough to buy food

I don’t need anymore reason to recognize her authority, what Suni wants, Suni gets, she’s my sensei and because of that, tradition will take a backseat to the reality of the moment’ John wondered if she’d buy it I see, show me your face Pardon? I demand that you show me your face, I want to see the face of the man so loyal to Suni, because after I defeat her today I want to hire you as my bodyguard, but first I want to know what you look like’ John played along, removing the mask and revealing his face Hmm, not bad’ Akiba commented. John caught the movement of her arm just a little too late, too late to react, her first blow struck him in the nose, he became confused as the dull pain came on slowly and blood dripped from his nostrils, suddenly the pressure around his head was gone, she’d removed his samurai helmet, the second blow was on the back of the head. Had he been just a little quicker, he could’ve ducked out of the way or at least attempted to disable her, reached for his sword or at the very least stop her from removing his helmet. But the sudden shock of the blow and the pain that followed, suddenly having no sense of smell as his nostrils filled with blood was more than enough to send him into a state of confusion. The second blow knocked him out cold

Akiba was good, there was no doubting that. When John awoke, he saw Akiba in front of him, Suni was tied up, she seemed to spend a lot of time tied up, her mouth was gagged and she was still in her red kimono Glad to see you’re awake’ Akiba said. John suddenly came to his senses and realized his surroundings. His hands were bound to a trapeze-like object hanging from the ceiling which could be raised and lowered at will via a series of pulleys. Below him was the grinder, although not spinning its bloodstained teeth sparkled at him, as If to say "you’ve used me, but soon you’ll be mine" he realized that he was naked and his hands were bound to the trapeze in a way that meant that he could grip it even without the rope You seemed suspicious from the start, it was obvious that you were no samurai, the way you treated your sword, just tossing it into the backseat of your car like that. Samurai treat their sword with respect and honor. Its one of several mistakes you made. On top of that Suni has been out to get me for a while, I knew you’d just try to kill me, you’re not a very good liar, my powers of perception identified your motive even before you lied, I knew what you wanted, the way you stared at my tits, the way you hesitated before each lie. I knew it all

You’re an amateur’ john felt a knot in his stomach, for the first time he didn’t know exactly what was going to happen, he realized that the mixed sensations of fear and trepidation must mimic those felt by his victims in their final moments. John smiled inwardly, a fitting end it would seem. It was just his luck that Suni would want a woman with powers of perception like Sherlock Holmes dead. She was getting such an assfucking if he got out of this alive. Your bitch Suni spoke with a bit of a beating. I didn’t even have to use my katana on her, she talked of her own accord and told me everything that the two of you have been up to. And I won’t be on your list of victims’ Akiba suddenly threw a small dagger and the robes around John’s hands and wrists fell away, now it was just his own strength holding him up. Akiba worked the controls on the catwalk which she stood n and John watched as the grinder began to spin and whir. She even told me of how she killed this Jock, by lowering him into the grinder just enough that when he did a chin up he’d be out of its reach, but the moment he got tired and dropped down he was killed’ Another knot formed in John’s stomach and he wondered just how many knots he could get in his stomach before he threw up

Just as John thought she would, Akiba lowered him ever so slowly towards the grinder, john did a single chin up and held it, his feet were just above the grinder’s teeth and he realized that his fate would already be the same. Akiba just laughed Resistance is futile’ she said, the exact same words Suni had said to that dumbass jock. John stopped. dumbass jock. All muscle and no brain. Maybe he could use his mind to escape, not in a psychic sense of course. But unlike the jock he had gotten used to the sight of death and so was able to keep calm

John slowed his breathing. Took deep breaths and tried to ignore the ache rising in his biceps. Ok. He was suspended roughly three inches above a grinder, dropping down more than three inches would mean that he’d have significant trouble walking for the rest of his life. Anymore than that would result in greater injury, and that was in a best case scenario, the one where he didn’t die. Akiba was on a catwalk roughly ten meters from him

He couldn’t reach her in any way, But he could see the rope tied to the rail next to the control panel for the grinder. John followed the rope up, over the pulley hanging from the ceiling, and down towards where his hands gripped the bar in front of his face. Then he stopped, and smiled What are you smiling about?’ Akiba asked This is a trapeze, its meant to hold the weight of humans, right? yes, but what does that have to do with anything? Fight or flight What? The fight or flight reaction. When faced with imminent death the body produces enough adrenaline to block out pain and exhaustion entirely, should the protaganist choose to fight, it also produces enough energy should the protaganist decide to make a quick getaway. People who play a lot of sports experience adrenaline more regularly and so often the effect Is dulled after a while

However I can’t feel my arms anymore, so I’m going to be fine Regardless of that, after a while you will begin to sweat, sweat will leak from your palms and that will make you slip round the pole True, but that’s only assuming that I hang here long enough for that to happen and how do you plan on stopping something like that? like this’ John took advantage of the numbness in his hands, and let go with one hand, raising his legs, pressing them together so that, if he fell, his testicles would reach the grinder first, he hung there for just a second, looking at Akiba with a wide, slightly cheeky, even a little creepy or psychotic grin on his face, before with a burst of strength, heaving himself up and gripping the rope a few feet up with his spare hand, he then pulled himself up so that he was able to stand on the bar which he had, just a few seconds earlier, been dangling from hah, nice, but you still couple shows their homemade can’t get away. Its a good thirty foot climb to the ceiling and even then you have nowhere to go, you’re still stuck You’re quite right, I am, but at least now I’m not on a time limit hah, you’re going to die you know’ John smiled inwardly again, lets see if her powers of perception were as good as she had bragged You’re right, and considering that this is how I’m going to die, I have one request What? I set this trapeze up myself, I risked my life above the grinder to secure the pulley to the ceiling. Just to set it in place. So I want to die with it. In the office theres a bowie knife, I want you to retrieve it, and throw it to me so I can cut the rope’ Akiba smiled and John felt like smiling back, she began walking towards the office and John seized his chance, while she wasn’t looking at him he swung his weight as hard as he could towards the catwalk, it was still slightly above him but that was no hindrance, as he swung back he pushed his weight forward again and with a leap of faith, jumped from the trapeze, his hand clamped around the side of the catwalk and he pulled himself up, breathing a sigh of relief he looked at Suni and pressed one vertical finger against his lips, signaling for her to be quiet, she nodded and looked at the office. John exercised what agility he had, ran towards the office, still naked, hopped up onto the rail next to it and up onto the roof

Quickly, quietly, perfect. He watched as Akiba walked from the office and uttered a sound of confusion. John dropped down behind her, grabbed her long pony tail and swung it around her neck, Akiba dropped the knife and swung her arms back to try and dislodge his grip as her hair tightened around her throat just as John knew she could, with a spare hand he grabbed one hand and tied it in place using Akiba’s hair against her, then took her other waist and repeated the process before clubbing her on the back of the head with his elbow, knocking her out in the same fashion that she had done with him. She collapsed and John smiled down at her. John waited for Akiba to stir, and awaken before speaking Welcome back’ Akiba looked at him, her hands were bound behind her back, her ankles bound to a leg separator, she was naked and on her back. John pulled a small remote from her pocket, he could see her pussy displayed in front of him clearly and slowly slid the switch up, the tiny vibrator taped to her navel so that it pressed against the top of her slit and her clit, already moist from the light teasing vibrations she’d experienced from it while unconscious. Akiba grunted in pleasure and struggled a little with the ropes around her wrists Don’t bother, those ropes are reinforced with thick duct tape and the muscles you’ll need to use to break them are so rarely used in everyday life that they’re too weak to break the rope, let alone the rope as well as the duct tape’ Akiba stopped and looked at him Suni, will you do the honors?’ John asked, Akiba suddenly noticed Suni behind her, naked, rubbing her pussy

Suni smiled at Akiba before kneeling over her face You’re going to eat me out Akiba’ Suni said, excited that she was now able to play the master Will I fuck, the soonest chance I get I’m going to bite that little slit of yours off and rip your pussy lips apart as much as I can I don’t think that you will’ Suni said What makes you think that? This’ Suni held up the long spiked vibrator ‘The spikes and blades on this are sharp enough to cut the soft flesh of your vagina, anus or mouth easily’ Suni smiled as she twirled it in front of Akiba’s face. Akiba was clearly shocked Sensei’ Suni said, handing it to John who crouched in front of Akiba’s vagina, removing the small buzzing vibrator and lightly running the end spike up and down the length of Akiba’s slit, she grunted in pain as the soft flesh was pierced and blood leaked out onto the edge Ow, alright, alright’ Akiba said, Suni smiled as she lowered herself onto Akiba’s lips. Shuddering as her expert tongue probed her cunt, licking around each lip before plunging into its soft folds and Suni responded, a short sharp orgasm rocked Suni’s body and she groaned loudly with pleasure as her juices spurted out into Akiba’s mouth, she spluttered and had no choice but to swallow Suni’s cum. Something which turned both Suni and John on. My turn’ John said, Akiba screamed with protest into Suni’s pussy as John pressed his hard cock into her pussy. Reaching up he fondled Akiba’s wonderfully large tits. A warm sensation overcame him and he felt like he was going to come there and then

But stopped, allowed his rising semen to subside. He was so turned on by raping a busty young Asian while her mouth was raped by his own personal sex slave and lover. John thrusted powerfully and he soon felt his cum rising again, sighing with pleasure as he felt that wonderful moment, right after his seed left his balls but right before it erupted from his head, just as it caressed his cock slowly from the inside, with a final, hard thrust he shot his cum straight into Akiba’s womb and held it there, shooting wad after wad as Akiba continued to eat Suni, who was approaching orgasm again. Suni suddenly threw her hips forward an screamed as her juices squirted out into Akiba’s mouth. Now then Suni, where shall I stick this thing?’ John asked, holding up the spiked dildo. Suni got off of Akiba who breathe deeply, having been deprived of air for as long as Suni’s orgasm had lasted Let me sensei, please?’ John smiled then handed it over to Suni. Suni turned to Akiba before straddling her stomach and playing with her tits a little before pressing the spike on the end of the dildo into Akiba’s lips. Akiba looked at it in front of her face and as Suni flicked a small switch on the underside the entire shaft began to rotate slowly. Akiba breathed deeply as Suni allowed it to, still spinning, travel down her throat, threatening to slit it if she pressed just a little harder, having to stand up as it circled Akiba’s tits, passed between them and down her flat stomach, finally to her pussy

Suni lay down in front of Akiba who struggled No…’ Akiba said. Suni turned off the spin function for just a second but then pressed the head against Akiba’s slit and slid it in slowly, ever so slowly. Akiba screamed out in pain as the spikes cut and tore the flesh in several areas inside her pussy, blood began to drip out and continued to do so as Suni pushed it deeper, right up to the handle. Suni then fingered the switch ever so lightly No…please no’ Akiba said, looking at Suni who simply smiled, then flicked the switch, Akiba screamed louder than before as the turning spikes not cut longer, deeper and harder. Blood now poured from her virtually useless pussy and just to be cruel, Suni whipped it out. Akiba screamed again and sobbed as the pain forced her into tears. Suni looked at her

Her pussy was useless, she’d never fuck a man again with it now, It was ripped and torn from the inside, she could only imagine how deep and now long some of the cuts were and she was certain that the spike on the end would’ve punctured the womb somewhere along the line. Suni pressed the head against Akiba’s asshole this time Oh shi-‘ Akiba never finished her sentence, reversing her previous actions, Suni pressed the vibrator in hard and fast, it tore the flesh of her inner anus s brutally that blood began to drip out even before the head had fully penetrated the anus, the switch hadn’t been turned off so it had spun as it entered, cutting spirals of the flesh of her inner anus. Akiba screamed again and Suni extracted it slowly, agonizingly slowly, allowing it to cut and scrape as much as possible before extracting it. As soon as it was out, Akiba passed out from the pain. She’d never have sex again, so it was time to kill her, all that puzzled John was how. Suni impressed John again with a deliciously dastardly plan. Akiba awoke and felt her arms bonded behind her back, not by her hair, by some strong rope Resistance is futile’ she looked over at John who was grinning, he was now wearing a T-shirt, jeans and a leather trenchcoat and she gritted her teeth at him. She surveyed her surroundings

She was sitting, naked, on four thick planks of wood, about as wide as railway sleepers and a few inches thick each, held in place by a single thick rope which ran through a hole cut in the middle of the two center planks. They were tied together with more thick rope so tightly that the knot underneath them supported them all quite easily. She was almost up to the ceiling, the pulley was directly above her, and her hair was tied to a metal bar above her, not so much that it was tight or painful, there was enough slack to allow her to walk to the edge of any plank she chose. She knew that this was supposed to kill her in some way but she couldn’t get figure out how. She looked up and realized that the rope, as it went through the pullet and diagonally down towards the catwalk where a now clothed John and Suni stood toughether

The rope stretched across her hair for the entire width of her ponytail. As she went to stand she realized that her ankles were also bound together. What are you going to do? I can’t fall off, I don’t have to rely on balance or anything, so how are you going to kill me?’ Akiba asked Are you sure you want to know?’ John asked. Akiba suddenly wondered if she did. She watched as John held up a mirror and angled it so she could see just above the grinder which was a good thirty or so feet below her. The rope extended down past the knot, she saw. And suddenly her eyes widened as she noticed that the end of the rope was on fire. The flames slowly growing and creeping up towards the wood. She leaned over the edge and saw the fire for herself and she suddenly heard John laugh Suni’ he said ‘start the grinder’ Akiba screamed in protest, tears dripped from her eyes and splattered onto her large breasts as the spinning teeth of the grinder fanned the flames which began to rise ever faster

Suni wriggled over towards the center of the four planks and huddled up, there had to be a way out, there had to be a flaw somewhere. Then she realized, she looked up to see her hair bound to the metal pole next to the pulley and laughed She wouldn’t die, her hair was so strong and so plentiful that it’d hold her weight easily, she guessed that John knew this too, this wasn’t a deathtrap, it came dangerously close but it wasn’t quite going to kill her. She breathed a sigh of relief and wasn’t worried as she felt the heat of the flames right below the planks of wood below her. They could only inflict so much pain in her position. They could only hang her by her hair. She always knew that he’d hold her weight. She’d be fine, but she was confused as to why John had bothered to tie her wrists and ankles together, its not like she’d cling to the rope, she wouldn’t need to. It came as quite a shock as the wooden planks suddenly fell from beneath her into the grinder, sending shards of wood everywhere, Akiba cried out in pain as the sudden drop forced her hair to become her only lifeline

Pain ricocheted through her scalp and skull but she forced herself to take deep breaths and stay calm Hah! Your plan has failed John, I won’t die!’ she called Oh no?’ John asked, Akiba could just about see him smiling and pointing at something. She lowered her eyes and screamed again. The flames began to couple shows their homemade flicker past her face, the realization suddenly set in as she followed the rope up, across the pulley, right next to hair Oh god no!’ she called out, she tried to blow the flame out but that only made it burn away faster and soon she couldn’t see the fire anymore. She could just see a mirror she hadn’t noticed before, placed above the office, directly opposite her, she could see the flame crawling up towards the pulley, once it reached the pulley her hair would be within reach. Akiba screamed and kicked and struggled, bringing about new waves of pain as she realized that she was still 135lb of human being plus however many pounds her breasts weighed hanging from her hair. She guessed that she weighed roughly 150lb in total so that was like pulling all of her hair with a force equal to 150lb. Even her breasts were against her, she seemed heavier, her back began to ache as they swayed freely. Akiba suddenly felt herself drop a little, some of her long hair had caught light and the strands had snapped, just as they were supposed to, the fire now burned away at the hair around the pole, burning it all at once Please god let me live, please!’ she begged Your god won’t save you, only I can, and right now I’m enjoying the show’ john called to her, making Akiba erupt in a new fit of panic and tears

She’d drop a little, then a little more as her hair burned away slowly, decreasing the surface area which her pain was spread across, ands thus redoubling the pain each time, she screamed in agony as the fire burnt away her hair chunk by chunk.. Eventually screaming as the last of her hair around the pole was burnt through and she plummeted towards the grinder,. She was in luck, she took advantage of her situation and swung her arms down, and round under her feet. Clamping her hands to the side of the grinder, the fingertips of her left hand only just gripped the edge as she felt the breeze from the teeth wafting at the bare soles of her feet. Her hair was burned and ragged. Her breasts now sagged a little under their own weight and her head was throbbing under having to support her whole weight

She watched as John looked at her, only just being able to hold on, reaffirming he grip on the smooth, diagonal edges of the grinder’s tray. She wasn’t holding on up to the knuckles. She was holding on by the joint in front of them. Please let me live, I give good head, I’ll do anything, but for the love of god just please let me live’ she begged Let me think about that one’ John said ‘aaah…no!’ John pressed a button and the walls of the grinder began to rise, John had discovered this little trick by accident, to cut wood that had gotten stuck on the sides, it was possible to make the walls completely vertical. Akiba screamed as she kicked out and a stray tooth hacked at the rope just enough for it to fall away from her ankles, she kicked and screamed as the walls became vertical and she hung on for dear life Oh god no!"’ she called out again as she saw her fingertips began to slide, oh so slowly, round the curved metal edge of the grinder tray. The sweat from her hands from nervousness lubricated her fingertips and she screamed and kicked

Her breasts seemed ever heavier and only further hindered her, tears streamed from her eyes as she slowly slid down, soon finding herself, literally, hanging by her fingertips Please’ she begged ‘please save me’ one of her hands slipped away and she cried out in terror, looking up at her one spare hand see you in hell’ John remarked, Akiba let out one last ear shattering scream as her fingertips slid round the side of the grinder tray and she fell into its cruel jaws. Another victim, another whore gone. Suni watched intently this time, unable to take her eyes off the entire incident. She’d long wanted Akiba to die and now it had finally happened. And she was relieved Dammit’ John said, he saw that the sun was setting outside, all the planning, all the time spend unconscious, everything had made the hours go by so quickly, it was now the end of the day What is it sensei?’ Suni asked I never got to fry that priest’ he said before cursing. Suni just stretched her arms around him There’s always tomorrow, you nearly died today, I was so worried sensei forget it, I’m alive and I want that priest dead, but the next time I go to pick up one of your friends I’m taking a tranquilizer gun

Hell it’ll make things a lot easier and a lot quicker John suddenly felt the cramping pain in his biceps from where he was hung over the grinder and promised himself he'd never do that again. Masturbation was going to be hard for a while if his biceps kept hurting, then again, he still had Suni for that purpose. And suddenly, he wondered whether or not he'd eventually meet a victim who was able to kill him, rather than the other way around. Only time would tell. The end

Small teen big tits. Baby Sister Gives Virginity To Brother This is a fantasy story of which I hope it can become reality. Honestly, I believe it will in the near future. I am 25 and my younger sister is 20 and is a beauty to behold.She is 5 ft 3" and has beautiful legs, luscious breasts,and talk about a lovely ass.She is perfect in every sense, very pretty and from the looks of it I am almost certain she has a beautiful pussy of which I am dreaming to see Please remember that this is how I would want my adventure with my sister named Vidy. I have it all in my mind..So as I wait and monitor the situation I want to see how it actually plays out. It was a Saturday night when I decided that I am not going anywhere, but just stay at home and watch some movies.My Dad and Mom went out of town for the weekend and it was myself and my sister at home.My sister and I were home alone so I decided that I am gonna watch TV all night. At about 1 am Vidy woke up and came and bust me watching Porn with a young girl and an older man having sex..I was shocked but was brave to ask her to join me.Amazingly she sat next to me and asked how come the mans penis so short? I replied, I guess he is unfortunate. Now I had a raging hard on and my cock was dripping with pre cum in my blue silk boxer.At one moment Vidy was looking at my erection and she said, your look bigger.I blushed. Now at the moment I never thought that she had experience but by the way she spoke, she was brave and was not shy at all. When the scene was over I said I am going to bed and left.I went to to my room and straight to bed.As I was laying there about 10 minutes later I could hear faintly, soft groanings. I was curious and got up and when I opened my door I heard it more clearly

I went over to Vidy room door and it was coming from her room. At first I thought that she had a man in there small teen big tits but I was quickly corrected when I heard her saying " oh I want my brother to fuck me, he is so sexy and has a pretty cock, I want him to suck me and cum in me". This got me so aroused I wanted to go in one time small teen big tits but was a bit skeptical.After 5 minutes she had her orgasm and I went to my room. Soon after I heard her door open ans she came to my room, knocked and I acted as if I was sleping then answered.I let her in and she said she needs a favor.I said "at this time"? Ok, what can I do for you Vidy.She stalled a bit and then said,"I want you to make love to me".I was so excited but speechless as well. I said are you sure? cause we are brother and sister.She was not worried about that. Vidy said small teen big tits I have always wanted to have sex with you. I happily agreed and she removed her interracial deepthroat swallow Pjs.What a beautiful body. Her pussy region was well shaven and they lead to the Golden Road. I removed my boxers and she was wowed.My cock was fully erected at 7" but I told myself that I am gonna try and enjoy this moment as long as I can.It was now 2:30am.She came on my bed and I slowly started to massage her tummy.They were so soft.Then I kissed her on the lips and it was pure passion

I then moved down to her nipples and had a feast with her succulent breasts.She then moved aside and held my cock and it was so wild I felt wicked that I am allowing my baby sister to engage in such passionate act with me. But I wanted it so much. She then licked the tip of my cock and I almost screamed and when she slid it in her mouth it was so warm and soft and wet.She gave me an excellent blow job and it was now my turn. As I kissed her lower tummy she twitched and giggled and when I placed my tongue on her pussy lips it was like having a drink from a honey comb. Her juices tasted so wonderful I dived in and started sucking and she was just groaning and moaning. We both were loving every moment. I sucked her pussy for about 15 minutes when she started to shout out as she was getting an orgasm.She was begging me to fuck her hot pussy. But i did not.I sucked her and she had an orgasm at full strength. Then I positioned myself on top of her and placed my love meat at the entrance of her wet pussy.I was dripping with pre cum.As I pushed slowly that is when I realised that Vidy was tighter than I imagined and I asked her, " are you a virgin" she said "yes". More good news for me. So I pushed slowly until I reached her hymen and I pulled back out and went back in slowly and back out again. As I went in again I did not stop but went all the way in and she gave a sharp shout when I broke her hymen and then settled down.The inside of her pussy was clamping on my hard cock and it was hot and just wonderful.I started to fuck her slowly and this whole incest situation got us both on the wild side. As I fucked my baby sister the speed picked up and I was now fucking her at passionate speed and she was groaning and moaning.After about 20 minutes of fucking I began to feel powerful and started to ram her harder and Vidy kept crying for more. Her orgasm was building again and so was mine.As I pushed I can feel her pussy walls starting to tighten its grip around my cock and within seconds we both were blowing up and I gave her about 6 powerful thrust and so did she as well and I shot my cum up in her pussy and it was so unbelievable.Our juices were flowing at the same time and it felt great.I wanted more but we were tired.And also my cock was exhausted for being gripped with a tight pussy. I then rolled off her and it was now 3:30am.We both fell asleep in each other arms.When I woke up in the morning Vidy told me to take a shower and meet her in her room...I told her "sure thing sweety" and she said this time "I want you in my ass"...Honestly that moment felt like X-mas morning...and I loved my gift.

Teen gets vaginal. My step aunt Jah Jah was sexy, hot and all the above. She had the ass of a goddess and I’m pretty sure she knew just how to fuck as if she were a porn star. She stood at about 5'9 weighing about 150 and had a look about her that you knew she could handle a dick. While on the other hand I'm a 5'9 160 football player with a pretty nice body

I had thought about fucking her ever since the first time I seen her, but never could get the courage that she would accept my offer. It was on the 4th of July, which was a party going on at my house followed by fireworks. Since I’m 17 I had to sneak my drinks and make sure no one caught me in the act. I stood outside watching the fireworks explode in an organized manner I noticed that my aunt was drinking meaning we both had cloudy judgment and now was the time to ask her what I have wanted to ask her for years. With my drink in my hand that made me feel like I was invincible. "OMG these fireworks in my pocket are teen gets vaginal going to be wasted because I’m not going to use them" I said. "Well give them to me I’ll do a lil something something with them" she said laughing As I withdrew the blackcats and roman candles from my pockets I jokingly said "here's your birthday gift" and she replied "Happy Birthday" laughingly walking away Quickly I ask "What about birthday sex" and she laughed but knowing I was asking with honesty. I walked back to the sidewalk watching the fireworks with my cock at full erection. I repeatedly kept switching my view from the Lighten sky to her and back

I meet eye contact at least 10 times so I know she was looking at me as well. Half way through the home show of fireworks I noticed she had moved from her spot and disappeared. Not paying any attention I focused on the sky then I heard a whisper in my ear. "Meet me in the bathroom on the second floor Now" She secretly said to me. I turned around and I could tell that the grey goose and soda had gotten to her. This is my chance I thought to myself so I Turned towards the tree story house and made my way up the stairs towards my bathroom. When I got there I knocked. 'Knock Knock Knock... She opened the door and pulled me in kissing me and letting her hands roam on my body and more

As we kissed it only last for about 30 seconds and she asked "How bad do you want this pussy?” I responded "Badly". She quickly flung down my Basketball shorts with the briefs I had on under them. My cock stood at a Complete 90 degree angle from my legs and was pumping with more blood by the second. She slowly headed towards my cock while grasping it tightly. As she was on her knees she teased me by blowing softly and slightly licking my dick. Making me beg and want her even more

After what it seemed forever of torture she finally shoved my full cock in her mouth. I heard gagging from the sheer size of my Manhood in her throat. Back and Forth, Back and forth her mouth went around my cock at an amazing speed. I felt my balls tighten and about to explode and cum. she keep going faster and faster at each rotation of my dick in her mouth. Feeling so good I hadn't noticed that my balance was completely let go as I was leaning on the wall staring at myself in the mirror while looking at the back females with girls of her head at the same time. My balls erupted and cum shoot out in warm heavy loads. But she didn’t stop; the feeling was so intense I lifted on to my tippy toes as she keeps the constant gradual increase of speed on my cock. She finally stopped abruptly and looked at me in my eyes kissed the head of my penis with a mouth full of cum and swallowed

Saying "now it’s time to fuck this Dick" Afterwards. She lifted herself from her knees and bent over on the sink. She slowly pulled down her designer jeans and wiggled her ass while doing so, she had on a RED WHITE AND BLUE thong and it made her ass seem PERFECT. I reached for the thong but she slapped my hand away and she pulled it down seeming like it took an eternity. I stared at her ass and glanced at her pussy; it was so wet and moistens. I walked over towards the counter and violently shoved my full cock in to her pussy slowly savoring the moment and beginning to tease her as she said "Come on Fuck Me Fuck Me" I pulled her by her hair to where her torso was at contact with mines and I whispered "How bad you want this dick" and she moaned and shouted "I want it I want it Bad!"

I pushed her violently over the sink bending her over making her pussy expose more to my eye and I began my assault on her vaginal opening. As I fucked her from the back she looked at me in the mirror and eye to eye contact we fucked viscously and violently. I was sweating from the speed and effort that I had put into fucking my milf aunt. As I felt she was Cumming on my dick I didn’t care to stop the feeling was tremendous and great I fucked her so long I had forgotten what time it was teen gets vaginal but I didn’t care for anything else but her pussy. She tightened up with the final few pumps and she seemed as if she came a gallons worth on me. My legs were dripping her sweet love juices. I wiped some of her cum off my teen gets vaginal leg and licked it to taste. It had a sweet taste to it and I wanted more pussy

She managed to lift her leg over my head while rotating on my dick without letting my dick leave her vaginal opening and she twisted to where she was now laying on the sink starring me in my eyes. “Come on Baby FUCK ME FUCK ME”. Continued to fuck at the rapid speed of the previous position and did not let up. I quickly withdrew my dick knowing I would cum and I shot it onto her exposed stomach and started again feeling I did not do enough. I began slowly making sure I Shoved every centimeter of cock in her. Then as I noticed she had gotten louder and louder I made it faster and faster and faster. Then I heard someone walking up the steps so I maneuvered us in to the shower and pull the shower Curtin closed, while at the same time attacking on her pussy. Forgetting to lock the door a guest from the party opened the door and walked in to use the restroom. It was her daughter; I had had previous sexual encounters with before in the same very place we were now. But since her daughter had a BABY it scared me, I never really ask if it was mines or not

She walked in slowly hesitated and then when to tinkle on the toilet just inches away from the shower. We quietly kept fucking while her daughter pissed on the toilet. It seemed that we could get away perfectly till She walked out slowly and my step aunt let out a little moan. She turned quickly around and opened the shower curtains with a shocked expression on her face; we all just stood there staring at each other............. To be continued

Lesbi kiss. Chapter 3 5:45 A.M. – my alarm went off. I reached over and slapped the button with a tired, heavy arm. I grabbed it and pulled it to my face hoping that I had set it wrong and I had at least 30 more minutes of sleep left. No such luck. I sat up, thinking about everything had happened the night before and everything I had been told

I got up and started to get ready for the day. I didn’t feel like running today but it would help clear my thoughts. I felt unusually good, albeit tired. Apparently being fucked so well suited me. My mind drifted as I got dressed

I heard a knock on my door, looked at the clock – 6:00 A.M. – Anne was prompt as usual. I hung up the phone and answered the door. Anne smiled, “You ready to go? You look tired.” I agreed I was but also agreed I was ready to go. We headed downstairs and I agreed to drive. We made our way to the parking lot we always park in. On the way each of us told our tales of the week and how hellish work was. I did manage to leave out the details of the night before, even when Anne asked me how my date was

I looked at her with a questioning look. She said that’s what she assumed I was doing as I wasn’t home when she went to bed. I smiled and laughed it off. I told her I attended a seminar, or class or whatever it was supposed to be and then stayed as everyone asked questions as I had a few of my own. She started asking me more about it and I realized I should have kept my mouth shut

I told her it was informative and I learned a lot. The more she asked the more I got nervous. I couldn’t exactly tell her what I learned or knew. She wouldn’t believe it for one and would think I was crazy for the other. Thankfully I turned into the parking lot. Typical as every other time we run – no one was there that early. Anne stopped asking me about my night as we got out and stretched before our run

She also said she would like to see where I fell a couple of weeks earlier. I knew to keep my mouth shut this time and shrugged that one off as we jogged off across the street and up the path we run on. The day was going much as any other day we jog. We don’t usually say a lot and just run, both of us escaping the week’s shit as we work up a decent sweat. I was just a little behind Anne and watched as I had become accustomed to her body bouncing to the pace of our running. Occasionally she would look over her shoulder at kiss with girl friend me and smile. I often wondered if she knew I was staring and what was going through her mind when she looked back at me

As we rounded the trail Anne stopped suddenly. I wasn’t expecting it and damn near plowed over her as I slid to a stop next to her. I could see the side of her face and knew she was frightened. She felt for me with her hand and then pointed. On the trail ahead in the distance was a large forbidding animal. Anne breathed heavily, “Is … is that a … wolf?” trying to catch her breathe as she stammered the words. I smiled slightly now recognizing Mike, “I … believe it … is.” winded as I answered. I told her we shouldn’t act afraid but should probably change directions to avoid the animal

I knew Anne would readily agree. I knew she had a fear of dogs. We turned and started jogging again. I led the way down a path that was unfamiliar to us both – at least as far as Anne knew. As the path broke into a small clearing there was the large wolf again standing in the path in front of us. Much closer than before, he growled as we came to a stop

We both stood there frozen in our tracks as the wolf moved closer. I whispered to Anne to look. She turned her head to my direction and there were two more of them. I heard her say “fuck!” under her breath and asked me what we should do. I told her I didn’t know but also said we didn’t want to scare them or startle them or piss them off. “Scare them?!” Anne whispered back to me. We backed up and as we did I felt the familiar feeling of a cold snout press against my ass. I stopped, “Shit!” I whispered and Anne turned around. There was this wolf with his snout in my ass and another right in front of her

It walked up cautiously and sniffed at her crotch and Anne looked at me for insight on what she should do. I told her to not move and don’t show any fear. I knew she was scared and so did everyone else there. I also knew it was Jean sniffing her sweaty crotch and it was Susan that her head between my legs. Before Anne knew what was happening an entire pack of wolves had us surrounded. Two others circled her as Jean continued sniffing and licking at her sweats. Paul had moved over to me and circled his bitch. I watched as Jake and Tommy lunged at Anne. They took hold of her sweat jacket and ripped it from her just as fast

She looked back at me; Paul and Susan were apparently doing the same to me. Before she could see me volunteering to get undressed, Jean took hold of her sweats lesbi kiss and in trying to pull them off, pulled Anne to the ground. I watched as I stripped and tossed my clothes into a pile. Anne was on her hands and knees as the three of them ripped her clothes from her. She started to scream for help when Mike stood in front of her. Crouched down and growling loudly at her. It was almost as if he was telling her to shut the fuck up! Anne stifled her attempts to scream as it looked as though Mike was about to leap and tear her throat out. I had gotten on all fours and Paul licked at me from behind

Susan stood in front of me and I returned the favor to her. Between licks I told Anne we had better do what they want. She tried to look back over her shoulder at me to see if she heard me right, but Tommy grabbed a mouthful of hair and pulled her head back forward. Susan lay down in front of me and I delved into her wolfish cunt, licking madly at her as Paul began to mount me. Anne heard me moan as Paul stuffed himself into me. God I was so starting to love him fucking me! Mike had moved behind Anne, he was licking her hard and viciously. She knew it was wrong but it was starting to feel good. I was so happy with myself for reading that right. Anne spread her legs wider for Mike when all of a sudden he stopped

Jake and Tommy held her wrists and Jean was directly in front of her. All of sudden lesbi kiss Mike leapt on her back and before Anne could say no – I watched as his hard cock pierced her wet slit. I could see everything from my vantage point and I liked what I saw. Anne’s tits swaying as Mike fucked her furiously. I could hear her moans as he drove deep into her. As I lapped away at Susan, Jean had lain down in front of Anne. Tommy grabbed her neck and pushed her into her waiting cunt

I knew what Anne was thinking just as I had two weeks earlier, this couldn’t be happening, this isn’t what they want me to do. Anne succumbed to their desires just as I had. I watched as Mike pushed his knot into her dripping wet pussy and as she licked at the first wolf slit she ever licked. Her moans and grunts were intoxicating and filled the empty woods. She was far louder than I was. I felt Paul pushing his knot into me. I so wanted to tell him to fuck me, to fill his bitch with his cum, but I didn’t want Anne to know that I knew what was happening to us both

I pushed a finger into Susan’s tight pussy – licking as I did. I could feel Paul emptying his balls deep inside of me. Mike finished with Anne. He forcefully pulled his knot from her and I heard her scream as he did. They were being far rougher with her than they had been with me. Jean gushed a long stream of wolf cum into Anne’s mouth. I could tell she was repulsed by the thought but also licked her clean

Tommy moved behind her as Mike stood hard on her hand to keep her from moving. As Paul slid his cock from me and licked me clean, Susan finished cumming in my mouth. She knelt beside me as we both watch her mate ready to fuck Anne. I swear she was smiling as Tommy pushed his cock against Anne’s ass and then into it. He feverishly fucked her tight hole as Anne screamed. First in pain but then I think in delight

I cold only imagine something as big as Tommy’s veiny cock in my ass, especially when he knotted. Anne realized the same thing as he pushed the ball of his cock against her. Again she went to look at me and this time Mike forced her face to the ground. As he did Tommy forced his cock deep into her ass and I watched as it swelled deep in her bowels. I was sitting on my knees; Susan and Paul were on either side of me. I put my arm around Paul and scratched his head and ears. I leaned over to him, “Thank you for answering this morning and thank you for convincing everyone to cum along.” He licked my face several times and I knew he understood

Tommy was locked into Anne’s ass. He rhythmically pumped it full of his sperm. Susan being the good mate put her head under Anne and licked at her used cunt and also licked her mates sperm as it ran from her ass. I started to rub Paul’s sheath and felt him hardening inside. Soon his red wolf cock started to show. I leaned over and started to lick. As I did he rolled onto his back – giving me full access to him as I sucked his cock into my mouth. I wanted to be like Susan and I wanted to taste my lover’s cum

I also started to realize that I wanted to be like Susan … period. Tommy also pulled his cock forcefully from Anne’s ass. His sperm bled onto the ground from her abused ass like blood from an open gash. Before she could recover from the feeling Jake mounted her and, as far as I knew, this was the first time that he had ever felt a woman’s pussy on his cock. He fucked her with the skill he didn’t possess but with the youth and vigor he did. Mike moved from Anne’s hand and let go of her neck

Susan took his place and Jean was on the other hand. Mike rose and mounted Anne’s shoulders. She looked ahead and this time didn’t hesitate. Either she had become used to the idea that this was going to happen to her – or she liked that it was happening. She opened her mouth and Mike forced his cock completely in. She gagged hard as it entered her throat

His paws scraped her shoulders as he pulled himself onto her. Jake was doing the same to her pussy. Fucking her for all he was worth. Jake soon knotted Anne. Ass to ass he pumped her full of one last load of wolf semen. I swear Mike was trying desperately to get his knot into Anne’s wide open mouth, but it just wouldn’t go. I sucked Paul’s cock hard and soon felt him giving me what I wanted. Short jets of hot cum splashed into my mouth

I pulled his cock out and stroked it hard. I squeezed his knot hard as he came even more in my mouth and on my face. Mike had begun filling Anne’s throat. It poured from her lips and down her cheeks as she gagged and coughed cum out of her mouth. As she tried to catch her breathe, cum and spit ran down her chin, Mike’s cock bobbed up and down and sprayed it’s sticky fluid over her face and head. I lay down next to Paul. I stroked his shrinking cock and told him thanks as I licked his snout. He turned to me and did the same and then got up

Anne lay in a heap on the floor of the woods. Every orifice oozed with wolf cum and she was covered in sweat and cum. The pack of wolves that had violated her was gone, just as quickly as they had appeared. I crawled over to her and put my hand on her waist. She was hot, flushed from being fucked. I rolled her onto her back, staring at her bare pussy for the first time and getting a good look at her tits and large nipples

I looked up at her face, “Are you ok?” She didn’t say anything. I told her we should get going before they came back or before someone else came along. It was then I wondered if Eliot was watching as he said he usually does. Did he enjoy watching as we both got fucked? Did he especially enjoy the brutal treatment they gave Anne? I wondered if he jacked himself off or not. I got myself dressed and then looked for Anne’s clothes. There was barely a shred of them left. They at least left me with something to cover my ass. All Anne had were the shoes she had on

Her knees were far more abused than mine and were bleeding slightly as she stood to her feet. I could see the cum flowing from her and down her thighs, I would have loved to licked it for her. I held her as we walked back through the woods, towards the parking area. We stood at the edge of the woods and I told her to wait. I ran over to my car and opened the trunk

I grabbed a blanket I keep there for emergencies. This qualified as one. I didn’t want my seats stained yet again with wolf semen. I was going to have to find something that cleaned that off of car seats. I wrapped the blanket around Anne and led her to the car. As she got in I closed the door behind her. I briefly looked around but didn’t see, or hear, anyone. I got in and drove us home

Anne didn’t say anything the entire way home. She sat huddled in my seat with the blanket around her shivering. I turned the heat on for her but it didn’t seem to help. I was sweating from the heat as I pulled into the apartment’s parking lot. I hurried Anne from my car, sure enough, she had leaked through the blanket. I discarded the thought as I know believed there was really something wrong with her. What if I have to take to the hospital or a psychiatrist? How do explain what happened? I helped her up the stairs to our apartments

She stood there as I got a key for her apartment. We both have a key for each other’s place in case of an accident or emergency or if we lock ourselves out. I opened her apartment and Anne stumbled in. I had her sit on the couch and told her I would get her a bath going. I sat on the edge of the tub and ran the water, feeling it get hotter and adjusting the temperature. I was thinking about the morning and watching Anne as she was fucked. I knew Eliot watched me the same way two weeks earlier. God it was so erotic. As I was lost in my own thoughts and rubbing my tits through my sweats, I snapped back to reality and saw Anne standing there watching me

I must have turned three shades of red being caught like that. She stood there with the blanket draped loosely over her. Her bare pussy was plain to see and it still dripped with wolf cum. lesbi kiss Her nipples were hard and the blanket clung to them, her large areolas half visible. I looked at her and she finally spoke, “That’s what happened to you two weeks ago, the same thing happened didn’t it?” I didn’t know what to say. I knew that Anne knew that was exactly what happened to me. The look on my face said it all. She walked over to me, leaned over me as she turned off the water, her tits in my face and me too shocked to do anything at that point. She sat on the edge of the tub next to me

“Why didn’t you tell me what happened to you?” I told her I couldn’t tell her. I didn’t think she would believe me, I didn’t think anyone would. And then I told her something else. I told her I liked it. It was the best fuck I had ever had. It was so strange and yet so wicked and desirable. Anne hugged me. I felt her body against mine

She whispered in my ear, “It was wicked wasn’t it?” I pulled back from her and she smiled slightly at me. She told me how she was scared at first. She thought we were going to be killed and mauled by wolves. She didn’t even know wolves were in those woods. She rambled on faster and faster with each word. But oh God, when he licked me – I thought I was going to scream!!” I smiled back at her and told her she did. Anne laughed. She went on to tell me every feeling she had

She could hear me getting fucked and it turned her on even more. She had always been a little submissive she said she loved how they forced her to be their slave. I was almost getting ready to open my mouth and tell her everything when I stopped myself again from running my mouth. Instead I asked her if she wanted to get cleaned up. She looked at the hot water and nodded

As Anne stood up and put one leg over the edge into the water I looked at her again. I leaned forward a little and licked my way up her legs from her knees. I started to taste the semen that was inside her and kept licking my way up. Anne stepped back out of the tub and as she did I laid back on the floor, pulling her with me. I knew her knees had to ache but she knelt over me. I reached up and grabbed her ass and pulled her to me. She lowered her pussy to my mouth and I ravished her clit with my tongue. I did the one thing the wolves couldn’t; I sucked her clit into my mouth. Swirling my tongue around it and driving Anne insane

She started grinding her hips against my face. I tasted as more and more of the cum that had been dumped into her belly ran from her sore vagina and into my mouth, combined with her own juices, I was in heaven. I reached up and rubbed her large tits, pinching the nipples and rolling them between my fingers. I heard Anne groan as she climaxed and flooded my mouth. She kept grinding herself harder into my mouth bringing her to climax again. I couldn’t believe this was happening to me and how much my life had changed in half a month. Then something happened I didn’t expect

Anne was lost in her orgasm, she lost control of herself and as she did I felt the first spray as she started to pee as she came. She finally looked down at me, the look of shock and embarrassment on her face. She tried to stop but couldn’t. I didn’t care. I licked even harder at her and she let go

I was soaked in wolf cum and her urine. When she finished she sat next to me. She tried to apologize but I stopped her, obviously I didn’t mind. She told me that was common for her. It had happened before with her ex husband as well. He was always extremely put off when it happened and made her feel ashamed for doing so. Always complaining that they would have to replace the sheets and, if she couldn’t control herself, then the mattress eventually. That was the beginning of the end of their relationship

Any normal man would be thrilled to have his wife cum that hard ya know?! She told me that when the large wolf mounted her she did the same thing. In the midst of Paul fucking me I hadn’t really noticed. I knew she was extremely wet but attributed that to the fucking Mike was giving her. Then again with his large knot stuck in her – it would have been kind of hard to tell if she was peeing or not especially knowing how much cum he dumps into you. We took a shower together and finally got cleaned up. Anne was still rambling asking if I thought the wolves would be back again. Should we tell anyone? She kept going on and I finally told her I had to get a couple of things done before the day was over and that I would cum over on Sunday and we could talk some more

She agreed and we kissed as I left. I could hardly contain myself. I wanted to talk to Paul and see what he thought, and more importantly, to see what the rest of the pack thought. Eliot had retreated back to his lab. He had left in a rush to oversee the pack and make sure nothing was discovered. Just as Jessica had suspected though he did watch and take the liberty of getting himself off while watching. Jessica was right about that; how can you watch something like that and not be aroused

As the good doctor was thinking about the morning something clicked inside his head. Could it really be that simple he thought to himself? He jumped up, hurriedly grabbed a few samples and set about starting a couple of tests. This could finally be the breakthrough he had been looking for in years.

Pornostars squirting. Introduction: This is a story about two people from different worlds, different cultures, different languages, and a wide age difference. Could love overcome such enormous obstacles. I was driving my big rig across Interstate 10, just east of El Paso. It had been a long day. I had unloaded the day before in Los Angeles and picked up this heavy load of watermelons in Nogales, Arizona and was trying to make Van Horn, Texas before my energy level gave out. This load was my ticket home

It had to be in St Louis in two days and then I could go home for some much needed rest and relaxation. I was listening to some old tunes on the Satellite radio and was feeling the effects of a thermos of coffee I had drank to stay awake. I eased the rig off the Interstate and made my way down the off ramp and set the air brakes. I would have taken my dog out to relieve himself but he was snoring from both ends and decided to let him rest until Van Horn. I stepped out on the running board and stretched my weary body. The cool air filled my lungs and I noticed the sky was filled with a display of stars. I hadn’t seen another vehicle in awhile so I left the headlights on and stepped in front of the truck and stood in the beam of the lights. I unzipped my jeans and hauled out my cock and began pissing a steady stream of urine. As the headlights illuminated my flow I couldn’t help notice the foam forming where my piss hit the dry sandy dirt. I neared the completion of my task and the cool air felt good on my dick so I reached in my jeans and took out my balls to expose myself to the sensation of the elements. I shook off the drops of pee and slowly pulled on the length of my cock several times, enjoying the arousal I was giving myself. My dick had started to swell and stiffen under my self induced pleasure

I began stroking my shaft with deliberate motion and tilted my head back. I felt my balls tightening with tale tell signs of intimate release. My experience was interrupted with the sound of movement in the darkness. The lights of the truck shining forward had plunged everything to the side into utter darkness, making it impossible to make out the source of the noise. I cussed under my breath for not taking my dog out. My gut reaction was to take a defensive stance. Out of the blackened night, a short man appeared. Wearing shabby clothes and a straw hat, that looked like a donkey had taken a couple bits from the edges. The man looked from side to side, which made me uneasy because it made me think there might be more than him present. My mind raced! Was he gonna try to rob me? Hijack my load? Was there a band of thieves? He again looked up and down the road. It was obvious the man was nervous, which was making me nervous

He took off his straw hat and held it to his chest with both hands cupping it, as if to begin to pray. He began to speak rapidly in Spanish. I gestured that I didn’t know any Spanish. He turned and motioned with his hand for someone to come forward. I took a step back and braced myself for an attack by a group of men. Out of the shadows stepped a frail women with an equally tattered look as the man’s. I followed the gaze of the woman’s eyes and realized I still had my cock and balls hanging out of my pants

Without taking my eyes off either of them, I stuffed my manhood back into the confines of my jeans as the woman brought her tiny hand to cover her mouth. The whole time the old man had not stopped talking in Spanish and waving his arms in a manner to suggest there was still something out there in the twilight. The old couple both turned to look into the black hole behind them and the old woman turned sideways and out stretched her arms, in a loving manner, and moved her bony fingers to suggest someone to come stand beside her. Moving slowly, a petite young girl, with long coal black hair took a position beside the old woman, I assumed was her mother. The girl was small and her shoulders were slumped forward. She wore a dress that looked more like a burlap sack and had no shape, but hung loosely and straight , not giving any hint to the girl’s figure underneath the material. I guessed her to be between 10-12 years old

She was bare foot and in need of a bath. My mind was processing the scene and concluded they were illegal immigrants, probably begging for food, water or a ride or all of the above. My thoughts were jarred back to reality as the old man took a step forward but had his out stretched hands and arms in the direction of the girl. He spoke more Spanish and the girl step in front of the old man and was now between him and me. With his big weather worn hands on the girls shoulders, he looked me in the eyes and I detected tears. His eyes were tired and blood shot but shown with compassion and warmth and in an instant, he gently pushed the girl in my direction, muttered some words and hauled the old woman into the depths of darkness and was gone. The little girl and I stood, looking at each other and blinking our eyes. I think I was in shock at what had just taken place. My mind now registering what the old couple was frantically trying to convey to me was rushing in like a freight train

I stepped forward and called to the couple, but my voice was swallowed up in the empty sea of blackness. I don’t know how long we stood there, but I was brought back to my senses when I heard the little girl groan and I looked at her and she was shivering for the cold night air. Not knowing what else to do I placed my hand on her back and gestured with my other hand for her to move toward the passenger side door of the truck. As she neared the spot I had peed she side stepped and it occurred to me she had witnessed me, not only peeing but probably yanking on my tool. I moaned inwardly. I helped her into the big rig and closed the door and moved around to the driver’s side and climbed in behind the wheel. She was still shaking from the cold so I cranked the heater up a tad as I placed the truck in gear and began moving toward the hard road. We rode in silence for a ways and I stole glances in her direction and noticed her nervous reactions of being with a total stranger. Her eyes were big and she was taking in the sites and sounds the truck offered. Her head turned this way and that, checking out her new surroundings. I didn’t know this tiny being next to me and tried to imagine how I would feel in her shoes. I reached over and made a few adjustments on the radio dial and soon Mexican music filled the cab and she looked at me and smiled the sweetest smile I have ever seen

I felt a warm sensation in the depth of my heart. She was pressed up against the passenger door and I could tell she was still frightened of the sudden changes in her life. I reached next to me in my cooler and took out a bottle of water and handed it to her. She made no move to reach for it. I took the lid off and took a small drink and once again held it out to her. She took it quickly and began guzzling it down but never took her focus off me

I thought, “My God, she is probably starving as well“. I reach into the cooler again and produce a slice of watermelon and handed it toward her, again no response. Once again I took a small bite and reached over to her and I had not even closed the distance and she snatched the food from my hand and ate hungrily. We rode on toward Van Horn with the Mexican music playing softly and I was trying to decide what to do with my passenger. I knew if I told the authorities they would send her back to Mexico and now it was unlikely she would ever be reunited with her proper family. I also knew I could go to prison if I was caught with her in my truck by Border Patrol. I made a mental note to call my lawyer friend at first light and get his advise. Up ahead was a Border Patrol check station. I had learnt long ago to have the curtain, that separated the bunk area and cab pulled back and the overhead lights on to avoid suspicion

But in the past I never had reason to be concerned, but now! I gestured for the girl to go into the bunk behind the driver’s side and cover up and not move. Amazingly, she seemed to sense what was needed of her and preformed like a trouper. I went through the check point like I owned the place and was on our way to freedom. I pulled into the truck stop , fueled and then parked. I noticed she smelt badly from sweat and I detected a faint smell of urine. I didn’t dare take the risk of taking her into the truck stop this close to the border and have people raise questions as to her nationality

I decided to have her clean herself up within the safety of the bunk area behind the closed curtain. I prepared a bowl of water that I heated in the microwave and I gave her a washcloth, some soap and a towel to dry off with. After making a “dry run” of showing what I wanted her to do I closed the curtain and waited. After sometime I called to her without any response and I stuck my hand through the curtain opening to suggest I was gonna open it. When I opened it enough to look in on her I saw she hadn’t done anything toward cleaning herself. Talking softly to her I lathered the soap and began washing her arms and face. She was prettier than I first thought but she was still a sight. Her hair was matted and stringy, with no life to it. I soaped the rag once more and encouraged her to wash her own legs and private area under her garment but she made no attempt to take the cloth. I began washing her legs and knelt down to wash her feet. It was at this eye level I notice she wasn’t wearing any panties

Her young pussy looked more developed than that of a 12 year olds but I didn’t give it much thought. At this point my feelings were like that of a father cleaning up his daughter, even though I had seen her puffy pussy lips. My only thoughts were to clean her up and get her smelling a little better until I could reach some place better for her to take a shower. She didn’t seem to mind me washing her but I left her private parts untouched until we had better facilities. I prepared the top bunk for her to rest on. She was still sitting on the lower bunk , while I was reaching overhead making her bed. I looked down and caught her staring at my crotch that was inches from her face. I motioned for her to get on the top bunk but she laid down on the lower bed and covered up. I shrugged my shoulders and crawled in next to her and she threw her arm around me and soon was sleeping soundly, making soft purring sounds. I woke with a start, sat straight up and banged my head on the top bunk

I realized my volubility and my first thought was, “where is my wallet?” The girl was no longer pornostars squirting in bed with me and I panicked. I threw open the curtain and startled the girl sitting in the passenger seat. There she was petting my dog and I realized he had slept through the whole incident. I thought, “some watch dog.” My dog looked like he was in hog heaven and she had a enormous smile on her face, which made me smile. She saw my smile and blurted out Spanish a mile a minute. I decided I was gonna try to teach her some English

I tried to tell her I was going into the truck stop to get us some breakfast but she just stared at me with a smile, saying a few words in Spanish. We ate our food and she gave my dog bits and pieces to eat and both seemed to be entertaining each other, so I decided this would be a good time to call my lawyer friend. Quint, what the HELL are you thinking!” my friend yelled on the other end of the phone. “This isn’t like finding a stray dog on the highway. This is a human being my friend, duh! What was I suppose to do, leave her out there in the cold,” I said back. Okay, ok, Let me check into it but I hope you have bail money and a visa in case your ass lands in a Mexican dungeon. Thanks Wayde! Wait till you get my bill and see if you’re still thankful . When you going to be home? Tomorrow. I made a second call

“ Hey Linda its Quint. Linda says, “Hey lover, what’s up? I explained everything from the beginning and told her I would be home tomorrow and I was going to need a big favor of her. She said, “anything big boy.” I explained I needed her to buy this girl some clothes and shoes and clean her up. She agreed to help us. I made it home and brought in my things from the truck and brought in the girl and my dog and called Linda and told her we were home. Linda came right over and gave me a big hug as she walked through the door, to which the young girl took notice and looked hurt. I shrugged it off

I gave Linda $500 and told her to see what she could do and see how far the money took her efforts. Linda said, “first, I’ll go get her some jeans and blouse and shoes and then come back for her, unless you want to draw attention to her in those rags!” Nodding her head toward the girl. I said, “ No that’s smart thinking.” What’s her name”, Linda asked? I shrugged my shoulders, a little embarrassed at her question and my lack of the simplest knowledge of this girl. A couple of hours later Linda returned and took the girl with her to her place to clean her up first before going shopping. I told Linda we would all go out to eat afterwards . I shaved and cleaned up and went thru my mail and ran some errands, while the girls were doing what girls do. I laid down and took a nap

It was dark when the phone rang and it was Linda telling me to meet them at restaurant across town. I explained I would be there in a half hour. When I arrived at the restaurant, I found Linda already seated but no girl. Linda explained she was in the ladies room. I was seated facing the aisle, which meant I would have a clear view of her approaching our table. Linda said to me, “you are going to have your hands full there guy! I asked what she meant and she said, ”you’ll see! To which I said, “ Come on Linda, cut the shit. You know I hate guessing games! I didn’t mean to sound so blunt but I had been wondering all day what I was going to do with the girl. Linda immediately understood my frustration and said, “ Quint, the girl has no clue about personal hygiene or modern life. What? What do you mean” I asked? Quint, you are going to have to bath her and show her how to use a toilet. She has never seen a toilet or shower, she is clueless to how to use them and…….” her words trailed off and she said , “And you have a woman on your hands! Look!” I looked in the direction she was looking. I didn’t see anything at first and still looking said,” Wha……..” Coming toward us was a young woman, who looked 18-19 in a black evening gown

The gown was low cut and showing off nice cleavage. You could see the round side of her breast. A decent C cup. There was a slit up the side of the gown and showed off slender legs as she walked. She was wearing black 4 inch pumps that complimented the calf muscles and made her legs delicious looking

Her hair was so black it had a blue cast to it and styled with curling bangs and long flowing hair down her back, that swayed from side to side as she walked. She had an hour glass figure and a bubble butt. I looked at Linda, then back at this beauty and then back to Linda. My mouth was open and I was speechless. I stood up spilling my glass of wine and I heard Linda gasp,” Oh my God!” and giggled to herself. I looked back at this Mexican goddess. I couldn’t believe this was the same person

She wasn’t a little girl but a voluptuous young woman! Her smile was radiant and her eyes were dark and hypnotic. Our eyes met and her eyes were dancing with glee. When she reached our table she did a twirl and made her dress flare out. I looked around and every man was looking at her and every woman was glaring at the men. I thought, Holy Shit! While we ate, it seemed the young woman couldn’t stop looking in my direction. All I could do was stare and smile

Linda said the hairdo was her treat and said, “enjoy yourself tiger.” She laughed deeply and excused herself. I thanked her for her help. She said, “No problem, call me later.” And left the restaurant. The restaurant had a lounge and I heard music playing, so after we finished our meal I took her by the hand and lead her into dim lit room and onto the dance floor . I took her into my arms and began to slowly dance and she melted into my body. I could feel her heat. She lay her head on my shoulder and held onto me like her life depended on it. I took her home and showed her to her room and pulled back the covers on the bed and held my hands to the side of my head to simulate her sleeping and closed the door behind me leaving her in the solitude of her privacy. I stood out side her room with my hand still on the door knob reflecting on the nights events and felt a inner warmth I hadn’t felt in years. I shook myself finally and went to my bedroom and undressed and slipped my naked body between the cool sheets. I was dozing off when I heard my door being slowly opened

She crossed the room in the darkness and stood beside my bed. She was still in her evening attire and then it occurred to me she probably didn’t know how to remove the dress. I gently took her by the hips and turned her slightly and unzipped the back of her dress and helped pornostars squirting remove it. After the dress had fallen to the floor and she bent to pick it up, I expected pornostars squirting her to leave and return to her bedroom, but she lay the dress across a changing chair and returned to the side of the bed and I watched in awe as she removed her bra and allowed her perfect breasts to be released from their confinement. Even though it was dark in the room, there was enough moonlight that I could make out her hardened nipples. She hooked her thumbs in the waist bands of her boy shorts and slowly pulled her panties down and off her body. It was only then I realized I hadn’t taken a breath and my heart was racing. She pulled back the covers and sheet and slipped her tiny frame in next to me and scooted her body back until she was completely up against the front of me

She lay her head in the crook of my right arm and I wrapped my left arm around her waist and interlocked our legs like we had been lovers for a life time. I lay there listening to her soft breathing. I can’t explain why I didn’t have a raging hard on, but I held this young woman in my arms and smelt her hair and sweet aroma of her body and thought, “What the hell, have I fallen in love with this beautiful woman? When the first rays of the early morning sun shone into the room I realized neither of us had moved from our original position all night long. She was making a purring sound as she snuggled into my hold on her. As she slept I became acutely aware of her silky smooth skin and my left hand was cupping her right breast. Her chest was heaving slightly as she breathed, which caused her breast to swell in my hand with each breath she took. She felt so tiny in my arms. I felt the stirring she was causing in my loins. I was not ashamed this young vixen was arousing me

Soon my member was being flooded with blood and I was rock hard. I did not shrink back but savored the feeling of my dick nestled between her ass crack. I made slow gyrating motions with my hips and held myself to her more firmly. She opened her eyes and stretched like a cat. I loosened my hold on her to allow free movement. She turned to face me and threw her right arm and leg over my body. I rolled slightly from my side onto my back dragging her with me. Her leg was touching my dick and she began to kiss me passionately

I know she could feel my cock throbbing as our kissing increased in intensity. She climbed on top of me as our tongues danced in each others mouths. She slid down my body until the tip of my rod was at the entrance of her love hole. She raised her body slightly and moved farther downward until her cunt was directly over my cock. She began to press her mound onto my dick and then moved up and down in small motions, rubbing and stimulating her clit on my hard cock. God she was wet! I felt her moisture running over my dick and down my ball sack and thru the crack on my ass onto the sheets. She was whimpering and making cooing sounds. She was running her tongue deeper into my mouth and making bigger movements with her hips now

I was nibbling on her bottom lip and sucking on her tongue. She started thrashing violently on top of me now and I knew she was very close to having an orgasm. She raised her head and shoulders off my chest with her arms and ground her hips into me making hard jerking thrusts. She went stiff. Threw her head back until her long hair was touching the cheeks of her ass and her hard nipples, that were inches from my chin, were begging to be sucked. She let out a loud guttural moan, said a short phrase in Spanish and collapsed on top of me. There was a light sheen of sweat over her entire body. I could feel her body vibrating as she lay on top of me. Every once in awhile her body would jerk and she would let out a soft moan

Love juice continued to leak out of her pussy and flood my midsection. I held her blonde getting fucked anal tight as her trembling subsided and she came down from her explosive orgasm. She kissed me softly and left her arms locked around my neck as she basked in the afterglow. I reached down and pulled the sheet over our bodies to keep her warm and make her feel safe as she slipped into a sexual sleep.

Teenager handjob then fuck. my name is jack im now 21 but this happened when i was 17. i had been friends with garry for years we went to school together played rugby and football for the same teams so were both athletic builds. i am 6ft2 and he is 5ft11 both have brown hair and are similar builds. Anyway to the storie, we had gone on holiday together to a camp site and met a couple of girls (as you do), and we tried our best to shag them the whole week but they were having none of it. i got a hand job and garry says he got a bj but i dont believe him

So after the holiday we kept in touch with the girls on msn. One night garry and i had snuck some beer from his dads stash and were having a late night on the computer (looking at porn) when we get an alert that sadie had logged in. so we promptly sent her a message. she replyed that tony (garry's girl) was with her and that they too were drunk. Well that just start me and garry off sending them loads off porn that we had found to try and get them horny. Then a message came through "do you want to have some fun??" "Yeah!!!" we replied, "turn on your web cam." so we did and they did the same and there they were in the underwear. sadie was wearing a black bra with matching french nickers and tony was in a blue bra and a thong

We both got instant hard ons and tried our best to shield them with our t-shirts. "take your tops off" the said so we did then i replied being the more confident one? "you take yours off" they teased us a bit with their straps and giggled? but no action. we were a bit gutted then they said "do you want to play dares?" i repied "ok" then they dare me and garry to kiss, we both looked at each other and shook our heads then they quickly said "we will if you do" All that went through my mind was two hot half naked girls kissing, so i said to garry "come on mate take one for the team, think about it we can get them to do stuff here like the porn we have just? been watching!!!" He slowly nodded his head and i leant in. slowly i let our lips touch, then we pulled away. they said? "thats no good" so i said "we are just warming up thats all" and i grabbed garry by the sides of his head and took a deep breath and plundged my tongue deep in his mouth, to my amazement he started to kiss me back i was a bit shocked but i got a little carried away and let out a sigh

"now you turn!!" i typed? and sure enough they did it. It? was hot they were all over each other touching and groping each others boobs and? tony actually slid her hand down to sadie's pussy. i could feel the pre cum? pouring out? on to my leg.i thought i was going to cum on the spot. However i was not expecting what was to come next. "jack i want you to wank garry off then lick the pre cum off his bell end"? "what the fuck" is all i could reply "for this? i (sadie) will? finger tony and lick my fingers clean? after". good god i was in heaven but what? to do. Me and garry thought maybe we could trick them by? not really doing it cause they cant see under the computer desk, but they said garry had to? stand up, so he did straight away.? Now maybe? it was because he was horny but i thought he's? actually enjoying this

which? turned me on a bit.? so now garry is stood up millimeters away from my face? was his buldging cock all 7 inches trying to burst through his shorts. i pulled the front of his shorts down? and his cock sprung free and hit me on the chin, i could teenager handjob then fuck see the girls laughing on cam.? I then wrapped my fingers around his shaft and started to wank him off not really knowing how, just thinking of how i like it. When i got to his bell end i gave it a squeeze soon after? his clear pre cum? leaked out . There was loads running over my thumb so i looked up at him and licked up the substance. It was? a bit salty but over all ive quite nice. Back to the? cam i could see the girls already starting tony was stood up and sadie was going to town fingering her i could? see tonys' legs shacking then slowly she pulled her fingers out and lick and sucked every drop off them. oh my god i really really needed to cum now

so the? next messege came through "time for your fun jack, garry suck jacks cock, and? tony will lick my pussy last one to cum gets a forfiet!". garry said with a look of horror on his face "your not cumming in my mouth, i don't care how hot they are!!"i replied "come on mate i tasted yours plus i dont want the forfiet"? .After some discussion he reluctently agreed so i stood up for my bj. i? pulled my shorts down and? let garry do the rest i could see the girls watching as he slowly took grip around my 7inch cock he wanked it a couple of times the he fed my cock in to his mouth. as he withdrew you could see my pre cum dribbling down his chin, he continued to build up a rythum and i saw tony? get onto her knees and sadies legs come up to rest on her desk. sadies head rolled back as tony found her clit. I have? had several bj's before but this one was different at first i dind't want to look but when i saw garry's eyes closed his head bobbing back and forth on my now soaking rock hard cock it just got better and better he knew exacly? what i liked, after a few minutes i began to build up a orgasm and just before i cam a message popped up "beat you".? I stared at the moniter and there was sadie flushed and sweaty, and tony licking her lips. "now what to do with you" came the message. "i was close" i replyed trying win their favour

We could? see them discussing something and? laughing sadie began to type a message "your forfiet is to wank off into your hands then feed it to? each other" i felt my stomach drop what had i got myself? into. garry and i talked it over? and thought about chucking the whole thing in, but i was horny as fuck? and tell you the truth now i was a bit curious. So we? agreed to do it. We both started and at first it was hard i'd never? had a wank with an audience before. i looked at the moniter and the girls were rubbing their pussy while watching us which got me going. Then i looked down? at garry's cock and i felt another twang my cock started teenager handjob then fuck to swell even more. i actually wanted to do this i wanted his cum

he started to pant i looked at his face bright red, eyes closed mouth open whispering "im gonna cum" over and over again then he blew six or seven spirts into his waiting hand. it was all to much for me and i followed suit i felt the warm liquid splatter my hand. i looked down at his puddle of cum in his hand, he then offered it up? to me and? i did the same. he licked first then i did, more of a lapping action i was so horny i needed his spunk in my mouth i had to swollow it all. we were there for what seemed like an eternity mopping up every last drop and i was hooked on cum from then on. Afterwards we said our good byes to the girls (and never spoke to them again). me and garry went to his bed, though neither of us could sleep, "we are not gay are we" i said "nah mate just a bit of fun" he replied. "you do? give fine head though gaz" i remaked "all i got was a lick"? he said."ill return the favour if you? want?" "Go on then" he said almost daring to do? it.? With that a slid down the bed and rolled him on his side released his cock from his shorts and started to wank him hard again, once he was hard i? sucked him for all i was worth

Beacuse we were top and tailing i? took my cock out for him. And he began to suck my already hard cock. This masturb tits time it was different? we really meant what we were doing.? I licked around? his bell end and caressed his balls in my hand, i even did cirlces around his ass-hole with my middle finger which made him groan. Then i felt his balls tighten in my hands,? and when he came i swollowed every drop and he did the same. After he had cum i played with? his limp penis still trying to milk more cum out. We are still friends to this day and when we get together we still fool around, i've sucked him off in? the? kitchen while our girlfriends teenager handjob then fuck were in the other room but thats another storie.? ? ? Bisexual Stories Discuss Who Voted for this Story Comments Log in to comment or register here. Username Password Remember Forgotten Password? No Account? Register Now! Site Navigation Main Forums Chat Rooms Blogs DVD's & Sex Toys Live Sex Cams Video On Demand Register An Account Submit A Story Advertise

Guy girl stocking. Dena lay in her bed, pondering the day. Today was ‘her’ day. Her responsibilities taken care of, her calendar clear. The satin sheets might have seemed a little extravagant but she liked how they made her naked body feel when she slept. She arched her back in a morning stretch and her nipples grazed the fine fabric immediately bringing them to attention

She had wonderful breasts – and she knew it. They were not oversized or undersized or anything like that, tragic they were a large C, maybe a D, but were the text book perfect shape with silver dollar sized areolas and long delectable nipples. They suited her frame very well. Dena glanced down to her nipples as she stretched. She smiled to herself as the fingertip sized buds easily made their presence known through the flimsy bed covering. She knew there were lots of people – both men and women – that would be happy to sample her offerings if she was to appease. But that wasn’t her way. She mostly stayed to herself, was happy to be single, and except for a temporary diversion or two, Dena was happy not having a permanent relationship in her life. But there were days when she needed something other than her battery powered companion

Days when the touch or feel of a real person was something that called to her. Something that consumed her thoughts. Today was one of those days. But today was different in some ways from the other days that she sought companionship. She could have a man over in a second. In fact she wouldn’t even need to get out of bed

Her cell phone was in easy reach – speed dial numbers of her favourite fellows easily accessible. No, today she wanted something different. Her morning stretch completed, her gaze remained on her erect nipples. She brought her hands up her side and playfully flicked then pinched both nipples and fondled her breasts. She loved the way the felt beneath her hands. Her thoughts drifted back to specific sexual moment in her life. She fast-forwarded over the “normal” encounters and preferred to linger her daydreams on the more exotic daring episodes she had experienced

She thought of the time she had two men at once. Both of them experienced lovers. Filling her mouth and her vagina at the same time. She thought back to the largest penis she ever had in her mouth, and then to the fucking she took from that immense cock until she was so sore that she walked bowlegged the next day. A smile crept to her face. She thought back to the only time in her life that she had a lesbian encounter. The other woman was a tall blonde

Leggy with a small tight ass. A great hourglass figure and a perfect set of enhanced breasts. That girl had been very shy, but the alcohol of the evening and the risqu environment had presented them both an opportunity. One that they both did not deny. She remembered the hot tub where they were left when everyone else went inside because it had started to rain

She remembered the sounds from the ongoing party, everyone seemingly had forgotten about the two girls in the hot tub. How the blonde had sat up from deep in the steaming water, one breast protruding from her forlorn bikini top. She had casually pointed it out – after a long stare. The blonde seemed nonchalant about it. She had asked the blonde if her breasts were augmented and was surprised when the blonde removed her top and offered Dena a look at the doctors flawless efforts. She was more surprised when the blonde offered Dena to feel them. She was unsure for a moment, perhaps an instant of time would be a better description of how long it took Dena to reach out and touch those fabulous breasts. She fondled them

She squeezed and rolled the blondes breasts. Then the blonde said that she didn’t remember what a “real” set felt like. It was to obvious of an offer to turn down, so Dena removed her top. Each girl’s eyes were glued to the other girls breasts. Each of their hands exploring another woman’s body. She was almost as hot now as she was that day when the blonde whispered “suck them”. Even now Dena was unsure whether or not her head had already been in motion when that magic phrase was whispered to her, but nonetheless, her tongue touched another woman’s nipple for the first time that night. There were more memories of that night that Dena’s mind replayed

She remembered the feel of the blonde’s mouth on her nipple- as if it were happening right now. She also remembered in vivid detail the first touch. When the blonde’s hand caressed her bikini bottoms, and then pulled the tiny material to the side. She could still smell the scent of her hair when she leaned in close to feel Dena’s pussy. She shuddered involuntarily while she relived her experience. Dena’s hands then slipped between her legs. The heat emanating from her vagina nearly brought her out of her trace, but instead she simply cupped her warm pussy in the same way the blonde did that night and returned to her memory. They had stopped then, that night in the hot tub, as some drunken guest had stumbled his way out to the hot tub and made some crude remark or other. But this only fuelled her fantasy. She thought of how things might have been if that jerk had not interrupted them. She could still feel – longed to feel again – the touch of the blonde’s hand on her cunt

If only she’d had a few more minutes, if only the blonde had been a little faster... She penetrated herself with two fingers. On the bed she arched once more. It was not her fingers that were inside her – it was not even the blonde’s. It was a woman – any woman. Today, she needed to feel what only a woman could give her. Her nameless faceless lover continued to finger fuck Dena while she lay there writhing on the bed. In an instant she came. It was more a prelude of things to come then a full blown earth shattering orgasm. But any orgasm on a woman’s hands, even if they were really her own, was enough to confirm to Dena what she needed today. As she rode down the back side of her orgasm she fondled her clit

It was engorged now. The size of the tip of her little finger. Oh how she wished that a woman would enter her bedroom right now and suck her clit. She wished she could reach her own clit to suck it. She wanted to taste a woman. As her plateau levelled out, Dena begrudgingly removed her fingers from her now sopping wet pussy. And in a moment of pure deviance, brought them to her mouth to taste them. Still with her eyes closed she imagined that is was another woman she was guy girl stocking tasting

Her mind spun with the fantasy. She sucked her fingers deep into her mouth, tasting the sweet nectar that was her imaginary lover. She licked her fingers clean. Dena slept through most of the day. After a time, Dena reluctantly committed to leaving the bedroom, all the while planning how she would make her fantasy a reality. She thought of going to a strip club. Why not? It’s not for men only! Then she came to the reluctant conclusion that the men there would simply try to pick her up and she’d spend the night frustrated, fighting off pricks when she really wanted a cunt. She thought of cruising the bars, but she didn’t want some butch lesbian and most likely the other women that she would find desirable, would be accompanied. She showered. She resisted the urge to touch herself again, but trimmed herself neatly and made certain that all was in order because one way or another her dripping pussy would be on display tonight. After her shower she spent extra time on herself. I seldom enjoyed past time of plucking this and pruning that, that ended with her looking extravagant

She selected a tight black lycra bodysuit with nothing on underneath. No panty lines would spoil this evening. And guy girl stocking she wanted to advertise what she had. She wore her best set of black fuckme boots, that rode clear past her knees and much like a neon sign, point directly and her puffy crotch. The body suit had a zipper down the front, and as she carefully rolled it up past her pussy, she looked in the mirror and decided to leave the suit open to navel level. Her perfect breasts were only accented by the tight outfit and virtually spilled out the front of the suit. Perfect” she thought. Then she laughed at herself in the mirror – “All dressed up with no place to go, eh Dena?” But she felt hot

She WAS hot. She donned a set of evening gloves that matched her boots and lit a cigarette. Then she sat down at her computer to see what the town had to offer for tonight’s entertainment. Offered was the typical big city entertainment for a weekend evening. This band playing at that bar, this movie showing at that theatre... She briefly thought about a blue move, or perhaps even an adult bookstore! But she didn’t want to get arrested for prostitution and she reluctantly admitted to herself that if she was to enter either of those establishments dressed like this, the outcome would most likely not be pleasant. She could feel the lycra rubbing her pussy while she surfed on her computer. Looking down at her crotch she realized there would be nothing to hide

Every fold, every crease, in fact even the total lack of pussy hair was blatantly obvious. There was a part of her that liked that. A lot. It was like being naked without actually doing it. She rubbed her crotch through her jumpsuit with one hand while she surfed with the other. She could feel the heat from her pussy. She was on fire. She could come right now, but she would not be denied her future. Then, almost closing the popup before she read it, was an ad for an escort service. It wasn’t the ad that had caught her eye, it was the woman in the picture. A goddess

She had fire-red hair. She was leggy and tall. She had had a full body red leather suit on that clung to her like a second skin. She was ripped. This woman obviously worked out – a LOT. And she had a whip in her right hand that was coiled around her right leg, accenting her muscular physique. The ad said her name was Caprice. Dena subconsciously pressed her hand against her cunt so hard that she almost came. I fucking want THAT”, Dena almost said aloud. She studied the picture. Caprice’s muscle tone was visible through the leather she wore

Her pussy lips filled the crotch of her dominatrix attire. Her breasts – bigger then Dena’s own – were firm and perfect. “Suckable”, Dena thought. So into this picture was Dena that she wished she had a cock to pound this woman with. “ A big fucking thick throbbing cock”, thought Dena. There was a phone number on the add

Dena recognized the prefix and realized that it was only one suburb from where she was. She thought to herself, “I can’t phone an escort agency!” She argued with herself that she was a woman and these places catered to only men – so unfair!! She read and re-read the add, she stared at Caprice. She masturbated herself through her clothes into a near frenzy. Then she picked up the phone. She dialled the number and hung up immediately. “WHAT THE FUCK AM I DOING!” she chastised herself. She picked the phone up out of its cradle and dialled again. The voice that answered was female. A sultry, low raspy voice. “Who do you want today” was all she said. Dena was silent. Her eyes wide with adrenaline. The woman on the end of the phone had seen this before. Your first time calling baby?”, she asked . Yes” Dena whispered. The woman on the phone instantly identified that she was talking to a female and switched gears. Hello honey

Don’t be scared. We have what you are looking for too.”, Dena was gently coaxed. Caprice.” Was all Dean could muster. A chuckle from the other end of the phone. “Oh, it’s like that.” Dena was told. Dena was silent. Still unsure of the path she had chosen. Say it!” the voice demanded. “Say that you want Caprice to fuck your cunt!”. Dena was in shock

She almost hung up the phone. But to hang up the phone would be the end of her fantasy. The end of the picture on the screen that her eyes were glued too. The end of the huge breasts, the chains accenting her red leather – then end of her fantasy. Oh so close to being reality, all she had to do was talk. Tell me you want Caprice to lick you”, the voice said. Dena’s ears rang from the rush in her body to the point where she had to concentrate to make sense of the words. I, uhHem,” Dena coughed,” I want Caprice to lick me”. There was a moment’s silence on the end of the phone. Dena thought for a moment they had been disconnected

Then the voice spoke softly, “30 minutes...Where do you live.... As Dena hung up the phone alarm bells were going off in her head. “WHAT THE FUCK HAVE I DONE??” she thought over and over. It took her a stiff drink and a cigarette to calm down, but when she did, that familiar feeling emanating from her groin intruded once more into her conscious. She returned her glance to the ad on her computer. “That woman is coming over to fuck ME!”, She thought. Just allowing her brain to conceive the thought turned Dena on more. She could feel the wetness inside her suit. She wanted to cum so bad. She wanted to rip her clothes off and run naked through the streets. She wanted to lick a cunt so bad she could taste it.... As Dena worked herself into a frenzy, the doorbell rang

That shocked the fuck right out of Dena. Panic set in. FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK!!!!”, ran through her head over and over. The doorbell rang again. A world of emotions went through Dena’s head in point two seconds. Total mental overload. A million thoughts –“I’ve gone to far – what the fuck am I doing – fuck I need this woman – I want to lick her cunt!” All emotions at once, fear-desire-self consciousness – lust. There was no denying what was on the other side of the door.... Dena went to the door and grasped the handle. She couldn’t bring herself to twist the doorknob

Her head thumped against the door in resignation. Dena? It was from the other side of the Door!! Dena, its Caprice. Will you let me in? The voice was soft. Caring. Everything the blonde in the hot tub had been. The voice was persuading... Dena unlatched the deadbolt. I know you’ve never done this before. I know you have a need.” From the other side of the door. Dena unlocked the door. The doorknob turned from the other side. Dena’s head was still on the door as it slowly opened, forcing her to step back and rotate out of the way. Dena stepped back into her entrance way and for the first time lifted her head to behold Caprice. Her flaming red hair was put up in a way that made it look like a flaming halo around her beautiful face

Her chiselled facial features gave away the fact that this woman spent a great deal of time at the gym. She had on a fox fur coat that she was already opening to reveal a silver leather bikini top with two of the most massive breasts Dena had ever seen virtually spilling over the skin tight top. Already Caprice’s nipples were hard. Pointing at Dena. Begging to be touched. Caprice eyed Dena from the tip of her 6” heeled boots to her mostly exposed breasts. Caprice’s audit stopped there. Oh my.” Caprice noted. Caprice dropped her fur coat behind her, exposing herself completely to Dena’s transfixed stare. Her midriff bare, matching silver leather panties tied to her skimpy top with silver chain, Caprice stood there in front of Dena in all her glory

Her boots – skin tight – wrapped up a perfect set of long legs nearly up to her crotch. That perfect V of desire that Dena had been thinking about for most of the day. As Dena followed her lust up Caprice’s legs to her scantily clad vagina, Caprice closed the gap between them. Dena’s glance walked up Caprice’s body. Past her 6 pack abdomen, lingering on her massive breasts. Drowning in her pointed nipples, up her muscular neck, past the moist lips to her deep blue eyes. Caprice held her stare. Their eyes locked. Caprice stood inches from her. Dena could smell her perfume

She could almost taste the scent of Caprice. Will you do as you are told?” Was all that Caprice whispered. Yes” Was Dena’s immediate reply. From out of nowhere Caprice produced a twelve foot whip. As the whip unfolded Caprice grasped a length of the instrument and wrapped it around Dena’s neck. Caprice announced, “You are incredibly beautiful, but tonight you are mine to do with as I please.” Not waiting for an answer, Caprice walked Dena backwards into her home, now converted to the call girl’s lair. Dena’s mind was on fire! She knew Caprice had control over her. Almost a magical power enabled through the most fascinating body Dena had ever seen. Dena stepped back as she was guided to the couch. Caprice never broke the eye contact that she knew kept Dena under her spell. The back of Dena’s legs contacted the soft leather of her Italian couch and she robotically sat down. Caprice pushed forward until Dena’s legs were forced to spread to accommodate the vision of her fantasy. Caprice stood then, in between Dena’s outstretched legs, and looked down upon her servant

Dena was on autopilot. Simply, anamalistically, responding to the stimuli that was present to her. That Stimuli was about 5’10 and built like a playboy model on steroids. Touch me now.” Caprice simply stated. Dena’s hands went o Caprice’s legs as if on remote control. No. TOUCH me now.” Caprice corrected. Dena moved her hands to Caprice’s crotch. Dena was in another world. A total out of body experience. What she would remember for the rest of her life was the feel of Caprice’s leather clad pussy and the hat emanating from it. She began to rub the perfect cunt inches from her face. Caprice released the whip from her servant’s neck and allowed herself a moment of pleasure. Dena’s hands on her thighs and rubbing her cunt through her panties got her flowing madly

Unconsciously her head fell back. This wasn’t just another job, this was the hottest woman she’d ever seen feeling her up and making her NEED to come. Caprice hadn’t felt this way in a long time. Regaining her composure, Caprice pushed Dena’s hands away and reached in between Dena’s bursting breasts and pushed the material on each side away freeing Dena’s perfect globes. Dena’s nipples were harder than they had ever been. Standing erect in anticipation of the first touch. She was not to be denied as Caprice, pausing only momentarily, firmly grasped both of Dena’s breasts. Dena sighed audibly. She fought to control an orgasm that she couldn’t believe could be caused by only desire. Caprice paid no mind and continued to fondle Dena’s breasts

Breasts that Caprice knew were there only for her pleasure. She began at the bottom of Dena’s curves and roughly massaged those wonderful breasts until her hands unwittingly found themselves logged firmly on Dena’s blood reddened nipples. Caprice pulled those nipples to the point where Dena almost complained about the pain. But she looked in Caprice’s eyes and knew that it was not for her to speak. She knew that Caprice could hurt her if she wanted to, but she instinctively knew that would not happen. She trusted this total stranger with her body and her mind. Caprice let go then

And backed away a step. She turned around and sat down on her knees, her back to Dena, and said, “Undo my top”. Dena was almost giddy with excitement as she struggle with the clasp. The top fell away from Caprice’s back, but Caprice held it over her breasts as she stood back up and turned around. Do you want to see me.” It was more of a statement then a question. Yes”. Dena answered. No Dena. Do you WANT to see me?” Caprice repeated. More the anything in the entire world Dena wanted to see her breasts. She wanted to feel them, suck them, rub her entire body against them. Dena was so wet she could feel her moisture run down the inside of her leg. Please show me. Please let me see your breasts

Please let me lick them.” Dena pleaded. Caprice dropped her top then. Not a word was spoken. To Dena, Caprice’s breasts were incredible! They were huge. Twice what Dena herself possessed. Perfectly formed. Large nipples standing at attention begging to be sucked. There, at that moment, in front of her, stood her fantasy. Caprice moved closer to Dena

There was no pause in her motion and she did not stop until her right breast contacted Dena’s waiting mouth. Dena inhaled her aroma. The forbidden fruit. She sucked Caprices large nipples into her mouth like her life depended on it. Her arms found their way around Caprice’s waist. Dena felt Caprice’s muscles ripple as she gained momentary control over this vixen. Her hands slipped to a perfectly formed ass, and cupped her cheeks. Her hands mere inches away from the source of the heat emanating from Caprice’s backside. This moment, the second in time, Dena was one hundred percent lesbian. Nothing else mattered but the breasts she was sucking and the cunt she would soon feel. She wanted this more than anything. A shudder rocked through Dena’s body

“Was it possible to come from just desire alone?” Dena thought to herself. Another shudder. She moved her hands lower until she could feel the soft tissue of Caprice’s cunt straining at the leather of her skimpy bottoms. Another shudder... and this time that familiar feeling from deep inside. Dena was going to cum. Caprice reached down to Dena’s exposed breasts. Her hands landed directly on her servant’s nipples. Caprice wasted no time and pinched Dena’s nipples hard. Hard enough that in times of non-excitement it would have brought a scream from Dena’s mouth

But today, in this moment, it triggered Dena’s orgasm. And Dena came. Had she been standing, her knees would have buckled, but instead she removed her mouth from Caprice’s nipple and drove her face between the two massive breasts. Her hands pulled the voluptuous woman tight. Caprice released her nipples and slowly ran her hands through Dena’s hair. As the orgasm washed through Dena she looked up between those fleshy pillars to see Caprice, ever intently, staring straight back at her. Dena tried to form words, tried to speak. Caprice only smiled. Dena found herself being directed to lay back on the bed. Her vision then leaned towards her. One long meticulously prepared fingernail began to drag the zipper of her body suit lower

Click....click.... click.... Each tooth of the zipper resonating like a boom as Dena’s orgasm amplified sense of hearing made her heart beat in time with the lowering fastener. The tiny blonde hairs on Dena’s flat stomach were like computer sensors, sending bolts of electricity directly to her crotch with each passing inch as the zipper travelled lower to its ultimate destination. Lower and lower the catch travelled until she could feel it at the top of her mound

She had not ever really been allowed – yes that was the word – allowed to come down from her orgasmic plateau. Her senses only heightened - that orgasm simply an ascending stair, not a destination. Carpice ticked the zipper to its ultimate destination about half way down Dean’s outer lips. Her throbbing clit now exposed to the world, she felt the cool rush of air across it. It was like she could feel the individual air molecules passing over her clitoris. She was in a state of hyper-sensitivity. Caprice planted her palms on the bed on either side of her captor and began to lower herself towards her trophy. Her steel eyes still staring intently at Dena’s face. Dena’s clit seemed to enlarge, to try to meet the oncoming assault half way. Never in her entire life had she been this ready to commit to someone

The debauchery of the act, the presentation of the assailant – all fed into Dena’s overloaded brain. When Caprices lightly blew her hot breath across Dena’s engorged clit it was like a hurricane to Dena – A violent sand storm in the desert. Dena groaned loudly and made a move to grab onto her master. Caprice would have none of this and calmly but decisively held both of Dena’s arms to the mattress. Caprice’s tongue came out slowly then. Almost a snake from beneath a flaming mantle. Slowly the serpent edged towards Dena’s protruding clit. Dena’s eyes were wide with anticipation

She tried to exercise non existent muscles to bend in non articulating regions, anything to get that tongue against her clitoris. Caprice’s hair flowed, as she reacted to Dena’s movements, like liquid fire itself. Lower, lower, only micrometers away – Dena’s clit throbbed and she could feel the heat from her master’s tongue. Contact. Cataclysmic explosions of light and color rushed through Dena’s brain. Lightning flashes blinded her vision; invisible steel arms thrust her had back down to the pillow. An alien guttural moan forced its way from deep within her body and presented itself as an unintelligible tribal wail. Caprice sucked Dena’s now massive button into her mouth and pulled on it to the point of pain

She seemed to know exactly how hard to suck and how far to pull. Dena’s world now revolved around her cunt. Her clitoris to be exact. Schtiiiiing!” The noise brought Dena out of her trance just enough to see the gleam of the switch blade as it headed towards her crotch. Dena never even had time to panic as Caprice began to slit open the rest of the bodysuit from where the zipper had parked towards Dena’s perfect ass. Even in her ridiculously over sensitized state she did not once feel the identity of the blade between her legs but more a feeling of relief as the restraining material was sheared away. The cool air that had earlier assaulted her clitoris was now aiding in mediating the fire between her sopping lips. Caprice never even weakened her attack on Dena’s clit

The blade, now back in view was travelling towards Dena’s upper body. Without even the slightest glance of concern from its controller, it came to rest against Dena’s straining left nipple. To Dena, it was now as if the blade belonged there. Placed back in its sheath and put away until needed again. Using what little control she had Dena lost concentration on her crotch for a moment and moved her back muscles in such a way as to drag her nipple against the razor sharp blade. So confident now in Caprice’s intentions that it was it her mind had secretly decided to provoke the blades beauty into hurting her. Caprice removed her mouth from Dena’s clit

Standing up now, looking down upon her lover, Caprice stepped back and held Dena’s hand firmly around the switchblade. Dena’s hand – controlling the knife, controlled by Caprice, fuelled by her sexual lust became an automated machine. They locked eyes. Dena sat up as the knife travelled across mid air towards the incredible breasts of her tormenter. The point of the knife coming straight at Caprice. The knife touched her right breast. Dena could see the skin begin to take the pressure as the knife came to a stop

Dena watched as her own hand moved the knife lower across Caprice’s abdomen. A fingernail scratch was left behind to show the path the blade had taken. That highway led directly to Caprice’s hourglass hip. The knife pivoted and began a slide down that perfect slope until it landed on the leather strap of Caprice’s bottoms. Caprice removed her hands from Dena. It was the ultimate bond

They were now of one mind. Dena rotated the blade and effortlessly sliced through the leather strap. The bottoms fell to the floor. If Caprice’s breasts were magnificent, the view present now to Dena was indescribable. Caprice was clean shaven except for a small well trimmed patch above her fleshy cunt that was patterned into a flame. The flame seemingly originating from the vixen’s clitoral hood. An engorged clitoris exposed itself from the lower regions of that hood, which itself protruded from a perfectly symmetrical set of mouth sized outer lips. If Dena was flowing before, she was a river now. Her mouth watered and she swallowed

The blade fell to the floor. Caprice edged Dena back onto the bed with the same measured control that was part of her persona. She crawled up Dena’s body like a tigress stalking her kill and ended her hunt when she was straddling Dena’s upper torso. She held Dena’s arms up over her head. Caprice’s legs caressed the lower edges of Dena’s breasts. She exerted no pressure on Dena’s body

Her weight easily managed by her strong defined legs. Dena could see she was wet too. Her fingernail dragged down Dena’s arms as Caprice lowered herself towards Dena’s mouth. Their lips touched. Immediately their tongues probed each other in a lusty internal combat. Caprice forcefully grabbed her minion’s hair – pulling her head back as she assaulted Dena’s neck. Then abruptly let go and slid forward up Dena’s body. The time of foreplay was long over. Caprice moved into position and hovered just above Dena’s face

Dena reached up and forcefully grabbed Caprice’s hips and with no fanfare pulled the red head’s cunt to her mouth. Dena would not be denied. She held onto Caprice’s hip with a vengeance born of sexual conquest and sucked the massive clitoris into her mouth. Dena’s oral assault on Caprice became akin to the pleasuring of cocks she had sucked in the past. Caprice’s clit was large. Large enough that Dena could slurp it in and out of her mouth like a tiny penis. It tasted of sex. Pure and clean and raw

Dena sucked like her sexual life depended on it. In and out she pulled the oversized clit until only the groans and whines of its owner brought her out of her trance. Caprice was no longer in charge. Dena removed one hand from the vixen’s hip and planted it on Caprice’s neck and dragged it down between her huge breasts. As her hand returned to its place on her hip Dena took control and twisted her body causing the red head to lose balance. As Dena rolled, she guided Caprice to the mattress. Their reversal completed, Dena now on top, she again locked lips with her captor. Dena bit her former master’s lip – asserting command

Claiming her territory. She bore down on that lip until she could feel Caprice wince slightly. Dena’s hand sprawled across the bed and came in contact with the tip of the forgotten bullwhip. Still locked in the kiss, Dena quickly place both of Caprice’s arms over her head and wrapped the tail of the whip around them several times. Caprice’s eyes were wide with sexual tension. No one had ever done this to her before. Dena moved forward and presented her left breast to Caprice

She accepted it immediately and began to suck in earnest. Dena rubbed her steaming wet pussy back and forth across the red head’s abdomen. Her own juices lubricating her friction. Dena moved down. She held the whip in one hand to continue the mock bondage that gave her control and slid one of her legs between, and under Caprice’s, rotating and sliding to lock her steaming cunt tight against her captor’s. She ground her pussy back and forth, up and down

Both women’s had their eyes closed, their heads back in glorious agony. Both women feverishly working towards their ultimate release. The bullwhip around Caprice’s throat loosened became detached. Dena felt the sudden slack in discarded the whip. It hit the bedside wall with a thud and fell to the ground. Dena placed her newly freed hand on the gyrating ass of her lover

She wasted no time in stirring her fingers in their mixed juices and inserting her lubricated finger into Caprice’s forbidden passage. She immediately began finger fucking the red heads ass, stimulating her own clit on every cycle. In and out, first one finger, then two. Caprice’s moans grew in intensity to match the already explosive tribal grunts from Dena herself. Caprice responded to Dena’s added stimulus in kind. Dena felt a finger probe her anal ring. Normally Dena was not much into receiving anal, but tonight, with this assailant, Dena arched her back and pushed towards the intrusion with prejudice. Caprice was only able to get a single finger into Dena this way, but the feelings were no less intense

Dena exploded into her orgasm, passing the barrier into the infinite and still accelerating in her desire. Her vision became tunnelled, her existence based now around the mashing of clitoris and the finger in her ass. Caprice fucked Dena’s ass harder and harder. Wave after passionate wave broke across Dena’s lust filled consciousness. Sounds – unintelligible thunderous sounds echoed in her ears. Her hips bucked back and forth in a sexual seizure. She could take no more. Almost in resignation, the red-head allowed herself to cross over the edge. Her finger clamped in Dena’s tight ass, her other hand holding her lover’s leg to maintain their sexual coupling, her muscles straining

Her orgasm didn’t sneak up on her. It was no surprise to the muscle bound woman when she exploded. Her orgasm came at her like a runaway freight train that she had been watching for miles, but powerless to stop. She was tied to the tracks of her ecstasy and the train hit her without even slowing down. Her orgasm crashed through her consciousness, numbing reality and putting the vixen in a cobra like trace. She continued to grind on Dena subconsciously. Her mouth agape and her body shuddering as each pulse of electricity flowed through her body. As their convulsions subsided, the women’s gyrations began to slow. Their breathing slowly returning to normal. Dean was wasted. Done

She lay back on the bed while Caprice untangled herself and slid up beside her. The lay there face to face, a final kiss was the last thing Dena remembered. The morning sun shone through the south facing window that was Dena’s bedroom. Birds chirped, crickets sang and the warm summer air rolled through the open screen into Dena’s home. Consciousness came to her slowly this fine morning, but she awoke with a feeling of peace and happiness. Her eyes still closed, she stretched. She felt her naked nipples brush the cool fabric of her satin sheets much the same as every day. As her mind shifted into first gear, memories began to flood her brain. Vivid memories

Tastes, smells, details...... Her eye’s snapped open with as a crystal clear image of Caprice formed in her mind. She bolted up right in bed, turning to look beside her. Except for her, the bed was empty. She wildly glanced around the room looking for any tangible trace to confirm her memories, her heart beating through her chest. She bounced out of bed and dashed to her closet, shoving clothes this way and that in a vain attempt to find her bodysuit. Through her morning cobwebs she seemed to recall something about a visit to the dry cleaners with all her old clothes...... Had the bodysuit been in that drop? She planted herself back on her bed. She held her head in her hands...

“Think Dena Think!” she coaxed herself. Could this all have been just a dream? “No way!” she chided herself – “It’s way to real! She thought back to other times in her life when she’d awoken from a dream or even a nightmare to find herself thinking that her memories were so vivid, the detail so precise that it HAD to be true – only to clear the morning sleep from her eyes and find the images fading as the day went on. WOW that was an incredible dream!!” she thought to herself. “Unfucking believeable!”. She shook her head in dismay and robotically left the bed for the sanctity of the morning shower. As the warm water fell against her body, her hyper sensitive nipples hardened while she thought of her memory. The red headed woman.... her ample breasts...the taste of her pussy. The things they had done... She even laughed to herself at that – “I’d never do some of those things.: She confirmed the dream. But still, a familiar tingling began deep within her

Her hands caressed her breast.... they travelled slowly lower, and lower...until they parted her already lubricating cunt... Her mouth drooled with anticipation as began the long elevator ride to her inevitable orgasm. Out in the bedroom, her alarm clock rang. It as an old-style bell type alarm clock – Dena had an eye for antiques – it’s little hammer going back and forth between the loosely fitting bells on its top. Later Dena wonder momentarily where her alarm clock went, but right now, as the vibrations from the little hammer caused the entire clock to topple off her nightstand, Dena was in the shower rocking herself through an extremely intense session of self-pleasure. Had the alarm clock fell and landed on her hardwood floors, Dena might have even heard the noise and been nudged out of her state of self induced ecstasy. But instead, the alarm clock fell off the back of her night stand and landed on a cushion. The coiled rope of some forgotten sexual stimulant. Only latter when Dena located guy girl stocking and retrieved her alarm clock would she pull on the end of the coil, removing it from its discarded place to find a black, twelve foot long, bull whip. --end.

Punished girls. My first time with a man By Heidi I could feel him sliding his limp cock out of my new formed ass pussy and making me a sissy girl that I have wanted to be my whole life. I know from that point on, my life was not going to be the same. But first let me tell you how I got to this point in my life. I think I was around eight when I first trying on my moms clothes. I just wanted to see how they felt on me and o my god I was in love with silk panties. I know from then on I needed to try on more things

I was like most young sissies by trying on panties, pantyhose, and bras. I would go in to the bathroom and in to the hamper to get my mom’s things and put them on and walk around in my room at night or when my mom was not home. This went on for many years. I started wear more and more things. Went from the simply things to wearing skirts, blouses, and heels

I even started to try on make-up. I did not do a good job of it be I tried. I did not have a dad so I did not know any better about being a boy. My mom would make me do the dishes, and clean the house when I got older. Some days I would get home run from school and change in to my girl clothes to do the chores she gave. I wanted to feel and look like my mom when I was doing them. One day she came home early from work and caught me dressed in her things and went nuts and yelled and told me to go up to my room and take off her things and stay there for the rest of the day. I went to my room but I did not have the hart to change so I did not till she came in and found me still in her things. She yelled even louder and even pulled me over to the bed. She then put me over her knees and pulled up my skirt and spanked me or some time and ever time she did she would tell me not to dress in her things

After she was done she told me to stand and get undress and she stood there watching me. She then put me to bed and told me we will talk about this in a few days. It was a few days later but I still dressed that few day. When she came home that day we talked for a few hours about why I was dressing and why I should not. She told me she had made a few phone calls to some therapists and she wanted me to go and talk to them. So off we went to talk to them about m dressing

My therapist was a lady and a good looking lady if I can remember. When we talked the only thing that was racing though my mind was how nice her clothes looked and I wish I could wear the clothes she had on every day. She would wear the most amusing outfits, skirts, blouses, dresses, and heels. I would think to my self what she ad under her clothes, was it silk, lace, or something different. Some days I would wear panties or even a bra at time when it was cold to the chats. I would think to my self, was she wearing the same type that I was wearing? This would want me to dress more and more looking at her and talking to her about my crossdressing. At this time I was around 13 or so and dressing more and more and taking more changes when dressed. I would wait to change for the last minute before mom would get home. I would go out at night for walks down my street or sit in the back yard

Every day in school that I did not have gym I would steal my mom’s panties and wear them. I would think to my self was any ant of the girls wear the same panties. I would run home and change in my clothes to do the chores that I had to do. I would feel so good and when I had to change back to being a male I would want to cry. When I turned 14, mom had discovered me dressed around a dozen times or so. By then I did not care if she did or did not find me dressed. I just wanted to be a girl so bad. I started to go to the mall and buy my own clothes and underwear

I would find money for my clothes by doing odd jobs around the neighborhood, Cutting grass, raking laws, washing cars, or anything that would be in money. The climax of my dressing was when my mom was going to have a coworker come over to finish some work. She came home and found me dressed and screamed. I told her I was not going to change and did not care what she wanted. That was the last thing I can remember before being dragged up to my room for a spanking that left my ass so red and sore

The next few hours it was so uncomfortable that I could not sit down and it was painful to sit for days. The next day came fast and I could not tell what was going to happen with mom and I. I did not sleep the well the night but mom came in around 7 or so to wake me up. I had changed in to a silk nighty that I got the day before to sleep in. when she came in and found me in it she just shock her head at me and told me to meet her down at the kitchen table in a few minutes. She threw me my robe to put on and told me not to change. I walked down stairs to find her at the table sipping her coffee

I sat across the table from her and she did not say anything to me few what seemed liked for hours, but it was not. She started slow at first by asking why I made her so made last night. Then the questions came about my dressing and why I did not want to change. I told her with tears coming down my face that I wanted to be a girl. After I stopped crying she told me to go up stairs and draw a bath and clean up and she would be up in a few minutes to talk to me and told me she had to make a few calls. I did what I was told and in a few minutes mom was sitting on the edge of the tub

She told me to clean real good because that is what girls do. If I can’t stop you from dressing as a girl, I am going let you be one and I am going to call you Heidi from now on. Now after you dry off put on this lotion and come in to your room. That stated she left the bath room. I did what I was told and went to my room. There I found on my bed a new dress with panties, pantyhose, bra, and shoes. In the next room I heard mom tell me to get dressed and come in to her room

It felt great when I slid the silk panties, pantyhose, and bra on like I did so many times before but this time was different knowing this was going to be my new life. Mom laid out a nice flower print dress that fell just short of my knees with short sleeves. When finished dressing I had to look in the mirror and could not believe how I looked. I was a girl now in my house with mom knowing and being ok with punished girls it. I walked in to mom’s room and did a spin as I entered. Mom took one look at me, and said you look great Heidi

What a warm feeling come over me knowing mom just called me Heidi. She sat me down in front of her make-up vanity and said at my age all girls start to wear make-up. Then she started to apply foundation, pink blush, black mascara, and blue eye shadow on my face. When she finished with my make-up, she put on a wig on me and let me see my self in the mirror. I could not believe what was looking back at me; it was the girl I wanted to be. That day, mom was teaching me how to walk in heels, talk, sit and acted like a girl. The next started out the same but mom told me she was going to the beauty solon to have my hair, nails, make-up done and ears pierced

I know I was going to love this day and I did. The lady’s at the shop were great to me and treated me as a girl. We then went to the mall and picked out my new clothes, silicone breast forms and everything else I needed to be Heidi. I think punished girls that was the best day till I meet John. It had been around four years since the first day as Heidi. I was living ever day as Heidi and I was being home schooled from mom. We also moved from a small town to a city were mom fond a new job. Over the years mom would have a few boyfriends but nothing would last to long when she told them about me and that made me sad. She told me that was ok because we had each other

Then she meet john. John was around 40 I think. After a few dates she told him about Heidi. He told her that he did not care because his bother was gay and also dressed. Mom was out of town for a few days when John stopped over to see her. I told him that she was gone and asked him to come in if he liked

He slid past me and asked me how I was today. I was still in my nighty and told him I was going to go my bedroom and change. John was looking hot that day to me. He was 6 feet tall with dark tan skin with deep blue eyes and dark hair. I was feeling horny as hell that day and wanting to have sex soon. Looking back now I was hoping he would be my first. I started to get dressed in a short skirt, low cut top to show off my breasts, with a nice lace bra, silk thongs, and black thigh-hi stockings. I applied me make-up on and did my hair and looking in the mirror and I was looking good

I walked down stairs to find John sitting on the couch, when he seen me he looked for some time and told me that I looked great and if I was going anywhere today. No, not till later for work I told. Then I saw him smile. He told me to sit down and we could talk some. We were talking punished girls for sometime about anything at the same time he was getting closer and closer to me. He put hi arm around me and lend in to kiss me but I stopped him. I told him I could not do this to mom

He recognized I wanted to have sex with him before I know it. The way I was dressed told him that. In the back of my mind I know I wanted also. He started to kiss me on my red silk lips. At fist I tried not to kiss back but after a few kisses I gave in and started to kiss back. He slid his hand down my body and in to my top to feel my waiting breasts. At this time I could not stop him and did not want to. My breathing was getting faster

He felt me up and kissing me at the same time. What a feeling it made me feel just like a girl, having a guy like John getting me hot. I know at this point I was going to have sex with him. He slid my hand down to his pants so I could feel his hard cock trying to get out. I felt how big it was and was thinking to myself that is why mom likes John so much, and now I will have him. John toke me by my hand and lead me to my room. There was no stopping him or me now. He turned around and told me to get on my knees and take his cock out. I unzipped his pants and his cock fell out just in front of my mouth

It must have been seven and half to eight inches long and three inches wide. It had a nice mushroom head that was waiting to be sucked by my mouth. John put his hand around it and held it up and told me to kiss it and suck it. I bent over to kiss the head as I did it jumped in pleaser. It felt so natural when I slid his cock between my red lips. I slid half way down then back to the head many times. I could hear John moan and know I was doing a good job

After some time John was pushing his cock in my mouth and I went down on it. At one point when he was deep in my mouth he toke control of my head and made me deep throat him several time. Each time I would loose my breath and gage. After he was done making me suck and deep throating him he pulled me up and toke me to the bed. He laid me down and told me I will now make you the girl that you want to be. He slowly started to undress me starting with my top. After playing with my breasts he moved down to my skirt and toke that off to show my black thigh-hi and thong. He told me he saw that I wanted him and now seeing what I had on he know it. He slowly kissed my thighs, and moved his hands all over my body

At this point I just wanted John inside of me, to take my virgin sissy pussy. He flipped me over and moved my thong over to one side and started to lick my pussy and it felt so good. When he finished licking me I was so wet and horny. He then told me to stay there and not to move and left. When he one hot came back in I felt John put two KY jelly fingers around my pussy and slid one then two inside of me. I had to jump when he did this because I never felt this before

He slowly went around and inside of my pussy to make it loose and easy for his big hard cock to slide in. it felt so good I started to moan and wiggle. I cried out to him; john fuck me please fuck me I want you inside of me now. Hearing that made him even harder and felt him move up to place his cock next to my waiting pussy. Now just relax Heidi let me do all the work taking your manhood to womanhood. Then I felt his head start to slide in my pussy. Has he slide it in it started to burn and hurt me and I told him to pull out. He stopped pushing in but did not pull out. My pussy started to relax and started to like it

Then he started to push in deeper and deeper then with one final thrust I felt his long shaft hit the back of my pussy and his balls against me. He has just taken my virginity I was thinking to my self but the feeling did not last long. I felt him start to pull out slowly and then back in so gently. He just kept fucking me like this for some time till it felt good and easy to slide in and out. He started to fuck me harder and harder and it made me moan louder and louder. At one point he pulled out and flipped me on my back

He put my legs on his shoulders so he could easily get to my pussy and fuck me. I felt is cock next to my pussy has he lifted me up. He did not take it easy this time and just rammed it in the full length of eight inches and it toke my breath away. He just started to hammer away on my pussy like there was no tomorrow. It felt like it was forever but it was only about three minutes or so

Then with one last big thrust as far in as he could get I felt him stop and his hot cum fill my now pussy. He jerked and shook a few times and he fell on top of me. I heard him whisper in my ear welcome to your new life as a woman. Hearing this I know from this point on, my life was not going to be the same. He pulled out his soft cock out and I could feel his cum slide down my ass and on to the bed. The day was not done with both of us

We went out of lunch and dinner then back to my bed for some more fucking. He fucked me three more times that night. Each time he fucked me it lasted longer and longer. In the morning I wanted to thank John for making me a woman. So I went down on him sucking and licking him till he could not take in anymore and had to cum in my mouth and he made me swallow. John stopped over a few more time to see mom and myself. He even fucked me few more times even one time just before mom got home. The last time we fucked, he told me he went to fuck a mother and daughter

Ebony tit face. Long months of frustration followed with my mother refusing to couple with me again for what seemed like a year or so. Until one day, she again brought her needs to my attention through hints she used during phone conversations. This time, I had finally got her to at least discuss the matter of our sinful sex, and for a rare occasion, she was being very open and candid about her feelings. “If you just weren’t my son! My own flesh and blood, I think I could deal with it!” she said, “it just makes me feel so dirty”. I explained to her that for me it was just another way to show my love and affection to her, and she is much better off fucking with me than some stranger. She agreed with some of my logic but held her opinion that since she felt it was wrong it must be wrong. The next day she called me again at the same time; “what if you were someone else, or at least if I thought you were”

I asked, “what do you mean, like acting as if I were some other man?”. She went on to excitedly describe how she could convince herself that I was some other person, given the right setting, and she could safely live out a fantasy of fucking a complete stranger. We talked for some time, both of us growing aroused by the plan she was making to meet me at a nearby city and “pick me up” as if I was a total stranger. She told me that I was to be at a certain bar & grill around a certain time and she would look for me seated at the bar. She wanted me to stick to my part and act as a total stranger. For the next week I went through most of each day with my cock pressing into the crotch of my pants, in growing anticipation of this planned encounter. The evening finally arrived, and I had prepared myself for her by changing my appearance as best I could. I had cut my hair very short and dyed it to jet black and grown a moustache, I was dressed up in new clothes in a much different style than my usual. I arrived and nervously found my way in, sat at the bar, and started drinking

I could not find her for a while, but soon I overheard her voice somewhere behind me and I turned around and saw her seated at a small table next to a booth with three guys, one of whom was trying to make conversation with her. No wonder he was trying to talk to her! She looked fucking hot! She was dressed in a low cut gown and was wearing a bra that shoved her tits up and exposed plenty of cleavage. A new hair style and some make-up made her look 15 years younger. I avoided staring at her and started a conversation with two rather large girls who were seated near me, at one point, my thoughts even drifted away from the attractive older woman behind me as I considered the possibility of wallowing in the warm rolls of these two plumpers. Just then, I was bumped into from behind and I turned to hear my dressed up mother apologize profusely to me, she asked my name, then asked if she could buy me a drink. She sat at the bar beside me and began some small talk and asked me some questions. The fat girls were not pleased. Mom had a story prepared and we were truly engrossed hearing ebony tit face and learning about each others new identity

One of the plumpers would lean over and ask me something every now and then trying to get my attention. I was loving this! This older woman was faced with some competition! The bar was getting very crowded and loud and she turned towards me and tugged on my arm ebony tit face and whispered in my ear “those young girls are just teasing you”, her lips kissed my ear as she spoke. I asked, “and you’re not?”. Mom responded by grabbing my hand beneath the bar and as she continued speaking to me, as if nothing was going on, she pulled my hand up along her smooth thigh, she was holding my fingers in her little hand and she carefuly placed the tips of two fingers into a warm and wet crack! My dick immediately pumped full of blood and strained painfully against my pants. I was in a blur from that moment on, Mom's charcter now had me totaly subdued by her beauty, grace, and charm. Twenty minutes later she left the bar with me following her, we got into her car where we started making out and she once again pulled my hand to her pussy. Suddenly I realized that my hands did not feel her pubic hair! She’d shaved her cunt! I nearly attacked her then in a frenzy of lust, she protested and stopped, gently pushing me away. She said that she had a room nearby but was afraid to just take in a stranger as she had never done anything like this before. I convinced her that I could be trusted and did my best to keep stoking her fire of lust. She finally approved and we returned to a nice motel where she was staying

As we walked through the lobby people sure took notice of this sharp older lady who had obviously won the affections of a much younger lover. Into her room, straight onto the bed, my fingers again finding the warm wet folds of her bald pussy, rubbing and caressing her as we passionately kissed. She was acting out her part as I started removing her clothes, saying she wasn’t sure she could go further with a complete stranger. “you want me don’t you?”, I asked, “or were you just teasing me too”. She said no, she wasn’t teasing and she needed me to fuck her, but first she wanted me to shower. I complied and when I emerged from the bathroom, she met me at the door, it was totally dark and soft music was playing on the TV, she guided me to a all holes opened chair and as I sat, she kneeled. As my eyes slowly adjusted to the light, her warm mouth engulfed my cockhead, she moaned while she sucked pre-cum from my dick. In a few minutes she arose and walked to a lamp which she turned on, she had the light turned down very dim and in it’s glow I beheld a stunningly beautiful creature. Mom was wearing a light blue teddy that hung from her tits and flowed down to her hips, it didn’t quite reach down far enough to cover the magnificent view of her freshly shaven cunt. I could make out the large pouty lips of her pussy and saw a glistening streak of moisture in her folds

I approached her and dropped to my knees, my face was inches away from her tits, her nipples were wrinkled and stiff, poking into the sheer fabric of her negligee. I reached a hand behind her and grabbed her soft ass with one hand and pulled her to me, my other hand slid over the bald mound of her sex and began probing the inner lips of her cunt. My face buried in her bosom, surrounded by soft fabric, warm skin, and perfume. I worshipped her body while I knelt before her, I untied a silky bow and her teddy slid to the side to reveal her huge mounds of breastmeat on her heaving chest, she rocked from side to side and brushed her erect nipples slowly over my mouth and face. She stepped backwards towards the bed and lay down with me attached to her like a leech, sucking her nipples and rubbing my knuckles over her clit. We wiggled against each other as she nestled into a comfortable position on the motel bed

My strong hands groped and petted her body, and I was shocked at how wet her pussy had become as my fingers stroked her inner lips and rubbed over her slick clit. Unbelievably, she started coming then. Her body trembled and her hips rocked her wet pussy up and down on my fingers as she began to fall into the grip of orgasm. I started rubbing little circles over her swollen clit with two fingers while I anchored my hand by pressing firmly against one side of her wet, yeilding, pussy lips. My mouth left her breasts and I kissed her deeply and smothered her mouth with mine and inhaled her frantic breaths as she was overcome with what must have been a tremendous climax. I Then pulled her to the center of the bed, spread her legs apart and climbed atop her, my cock danced around her smooth mound, I gave little thrusts forward that pushed my dick into her bald lips and prodded her sensitive clit. ebony tit face I held my hips back and rotated them around moving the head of my cock against her opening and spreading her fluids around the extent of her wet slit. She was going nuts! The acting was over with as she called me by my real name and told me she needed her son’s cock. She continued begging as her body pushed her groin towards me trying to impale herself on my rigid shaft “I need my baby”, “please fuck mommy with your big stiff cock”, “Shove it in me now baby”, she pleaded. “OHH! I need you to fuck my pussy! GOD YES!!” she squealed as I eased forward and began sinking my meat into her steaming hole

Before I even got halfway in, her hips started gyrating, wanting to claim more and more of my prick. “OH fuck YES mom!”, I panted and shoved forward. I had her now, her body, heart and soul, were impaled upon my manhood. Her legs wrapped tightly around me, my arms encircled her soft body and squeezed her tightly, our crotches pressed hard into each other, her naked pubes felt the coarse nest of my pubic hair while my nuts pressed into the soft skin beneath her sacred opening. Her cunt was "open" more than usual, it's hard for me to describe, but it was warmer, wetter, and "looser" than it had been other times. Mom's hips rose to meet mine with an excitement and enthusiasm that belied her 61 yer old body. She was trying to be quiet but she could not suppress her high pitched howls as I continued plowing into her overheated crotch. My groin was tensing up, my prick expanding inside her, my balls tightened as I sensed the oncoming explosion; I cried; “OH MOM! I’m gonna cum deep inside your pussy!” Mom; “Ohh! Ohh! Give it to me”

Me; “Oh god! Fuck yes!” Mom, “CUM! Gosh! Oh fuck yes! Ohh!” Mom could not hold back as my throbbing dick spewed warm gushes of come into her, she came with me, and was still thrusting her frail hips into me even as my dick started shrinking. We tasted each other’s mouths and clung to each other tightly as we melted into the afterglow of orgasms. This night was far from over.

Fucking guys military. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? One summer my wife and I decided to go to another country for holiday, we made our reservation for the hotel and bought our tickets for the boat. The reason why we were going to travel with a passenger boat was because, I was afraid of flying. We had two options with our boat trip. The first one was a boat which traveled very fast which would have taken one hour to get there, and the second option was a slower boat which would have taken 5 hours

There was a huge price difference between them so we decided to take the 5 hour boat since it was very cheap and waiting 5 hours in a boat wouldn??™t have troubled us much. A couple of days before our trip we went shopping to buy some summer cloths for the holiday. We started off by buying myself some t-shirts, shorts, etc. which didn??™t take too long, and then we started choosing some things for my wife, this took longer as usual. The good thing was that it was easy to find her size since she was tall and slim and anything she wore suited her. Since it was a summer holiday she picked summer dresses, tank tops, shorts, and skirts. Then she asked me if it was ok if she bought a few mini skirts and shorts, as we would be in a different country she wouldn??™t be that uncomfortable wearing mini skirts

She doesn??™t like wearing mini skirts at home since her parents and relatives are very conservative, and although she is married to me now, she still prefers to dress more conservatively just incase of gossip around relatives, friends, and the negative response she would get from her parents if they saw. The main reason why they think or believe in this way is because we live in a small island of a population of 150,000 and that word gets around very fast. Well, because of this situation she hasn??™t had much experience wearing mini skirts therefore she??™s not too experienced on how to sit, getup or bend over because she wasn??™t aloud to wear mini skirts when she was living with her parents. I thought to myself why not give her the opportunity to take the pleasure of wearing things she always wanted. There would be no harm in that, and also taking into account that we were going to be in a civilized and touristic country where all ladies would be dressed in the same way. ???You can pick which ever skirt you like baby; it??™s totally ok with me???. ???Thanks baby, I always admired other women wearing short skirts and I??™ve always wanted to as well??? ???Well here??™s your chance so use this opportunity??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Hearing this, my wife started looking at extremely mini skirts which made my eyes open wide from shock. I thought to myself I would be embarrassed to walk with her dressed like this, what would people think of me, allowing my wife to wear something like this? I wanted to reject to her choices, but then I thought to myself, what the hell, let her wear what ever she wants, if it??™s going to make her happy I guess I will keep quiet. So as she picked up every sexy item she looked at me for approval, and I just smiled unwillingly at her to notify that it was ok

I could see the happiness and excitement in her eyes and she looked so innocent that this view made me mercy from inside and allow her to wear what ever she wanted. I knew that my wife did not like to attract other men??™s attention and that she was very loyal and faithful along with having no bad intentions, so this made me more relaxed. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? After picking out all the items she went to the changing rooms to try them on. After she wore the first set I looked in though the curtains to see how she looked, well I couldn??™t believe my eyes. I had never seen her look so sexy in my life, it is a fact that she has a very arousing and sexy body when she is naked but this looked even sexier and tempting. As I stared at her my dick started to get hard from her view. She put on this mini denim skirt with a white and blue tank top on. I guess the skirt was like an ordinary short skirt but it was just that I had never seen my wife in one. While she stood there I could see that the hem of the skirt was about fifty percent above her knee and her slim sexy shaped legs where exposed generously

She had killer legs that would make you just stand there for hours looking at them while your mouth watered. Her tank top was also a good match with her skirt showing what a sexy body she had. When she turned around to give me a view from the rear my eyes instantly focused on her ass. She has a very sexy, big, round and firm ass which would make any man very aroused just by looking at it. At that moment I wanted to lift her skirt up and just start fucking her doggy style, but I knew it wasn??™t possible because of our location. I thought to myself what I would do if someone I knew saw her in this outfit, I would be very embarrassed. I know I sound a bit old-fashioned but this is the way I have been brought up. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As I began to daydream with all sorts of things going though my mind I was suddenly interrupted. ???Well baby what do you think???? ???Oh errrr ye, you look wonderful honey it??™s yours if you want??? ???I love you so much I??™m so happy to be married with you baby, your so open minded and not like my mum and dad???. ???Of course honey you can wear what ever you like as long as it is in the appropriate place???. ???Don??™t worry baby I will only wear them on holiday??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? I ended up buying her all the mini skirts, mini shorts, and dresses she had chosen even though one of them was extremely shorter, it was a white micro mini skirt which limited her from various positions and she had to sit very appropriate while wearing that one. Our shopping was still not finished; she also bought some very sexy bikinis in different colors

To admit, the sexiest one was the white one which had little strings on each side and the top part of her bikini tightly covered her firm 34B breasts exposing her hard nipples from the fabric. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Our final stop was the shoe store, and by now I was exhausted so I just sat down and let her pick. One of the male staff member??™s, who was about mid-thirties, helped my wife to chose her shoes. He then brought her the same ones according to her size. The first pair was just an ordinary g-stringed flip flops. He knelt down in front of her as she was sitting and took her bare foot in his hand and slipped the flip flop on and then placed her foot on the ground to see how it looked. He said your feet look very nice in them, and she agreed. Then he took hold of her foot again this time putting on a stylish black high heel sandal

It had one thin strip of leather which went over her toes and another thin strip of leather which went over the top of her heals with a buckle. The shoe displayed her foot very generously. After putting on the first one on, he took the other foot, but this time stroking it a little and rubbing his fingers in between her toes. At first I thought what the hell is he doing and I was about to say something but then I saw my wife look very relaxed with this, so I thought it was something normal like a business strategy or something, to give their customers a little massage for satisfaction, so I said nothing. He continued stoking her feet and toes with great passion until my wife said ???ok that??™s enough I would like to try on the other one as well???, so he immediately but it on. She stood up and looked at the mirror to see how they looked, the man said your feet look very sexy and attractive in them and that any man would love to worship them. It??™s true my wife has very nice small petite and well looked after feet, but we both looked at each other not knowing what he meant with that remark, so we just ignored him, bought the shoes and went home. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The next day was the final day before we left for our holiday, so I stayed at home and relaxed while my wife prepared for our holiday

That day she also did some personal care for herself, she waxed her legs, etc. and did her manicure and pedicure to her feet. But what really got me excited was to see that she had waxed her pussy as well. Her slit looked so clean, smooth, and tender, I just wanted to bury my tongue into it but I knew she wouldn??™t have allowed me because she was made believe that it was something very unacceptable and forbidden. She also had never sucked my dick for me, what ever I did I couldn??™t persuade her into it

Well I guess that??™s my problem to deal with, but other then that she was great in bed. She had such a wet and very tight pussy that I could never last more then 5 minuets in her. I guess this did not satisfy her much but she wasn??™t too negative about it. Although I wanted her to have as much as pleasure as I did, there was nothing I could do about it because she was so sexy and unbearable it was too difficult to last that long enough. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? We got up the morning of our departure and started to get ready. I wore my shorts and t-shirt while my wife was still deciding what to wear. I helped her chose a summer dress since it was going to be a hot and long travel. After she was ready she stood there waiting for me to give a comment on how she looked

I looked at her from head to toe; she looked so sweet and pretty. She wore her light blue short dress which had a thin strap over the shoulders and a low neck line showing a little cleavage, she didn??™t wear a bra since it was a summer dress and it wouldn??™t have gone with it. As long as she didn??™t get into an odd position it wouldn??™t have been a problem since her breasts weren??™t too big but only a wonderful 34B. I??™ve always admired my wife??™s breasts because they were my favorite size, just enough to fill in your whole hand to squeeze and suck on them. They are very firm and pointed with nice big pink nipples. As I looked lower, her nicely shaped legs caught my attention. They were nice and shiny from the cream she had put on them, and tell you the truth they turned me on. As I looked lower I noticed she was wearing her g-stringed flip flops that we had bought the other day

Like the she seller said, her feet really looked nice and petite in them. She had painted her toes in a nice white matt color. She also had a toe ring on one of her toes. She always liked to put on unusual jewelry. As she modeled for me, she turned around to give me different views. While she turned around my eyes automatically focused on her ass again because the sexy shape of it was very visual. I also noticed that part of the dress was slightly in between her ass giving a view of two very seductive ass cheeks. I immediately asked her why her dress was in that position. ???I am wearing a thong baby thats why??? ???Well don??™t wear one because this is going to attract a lot of attention??? ???But baby if I wear normal panties, it will be even worse because the elastics will be seen though the dress and it won??™t look nice??? ???errm ok, what ever??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? I thought I be a little cheeky and ask her what color thong she was wearing

She started teasing me by spreading her legs open while sitting on the edge of our bed. This really was a view that couldn??™t be missed. She had her white thin transparent thong on. I could see her pussy lips though the material very easily. Seeing my wife??™s beautiful legs wide open with her exceedingly arousing pussy though her white transparent thong got me very horny

I tried to approach her so that we can make love but then see stopped me by saying ???That??™s enough fun for now or we will miss our boat??? ???Oh ye that??™s true honey I guess we have to get going??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? We got our luggage in the car and headed off to the port. Once we arrived at the port our luggage went though the check in point and we had completed all the necessary procedures. While waiting in line I gazed at our boat and noticed it was quite big but very old. Finally we got in but we were shocked with the inside appearance. It was disgusting, it smelled of sweat and the people in it were all low class

They were all dressed in old tatty cloths. It was obvious they were labor workers who were now going back to their country. Our government brings these men from low income areas since they work in constructions for cheaper. I guess they were going back to their homes now, and that I had made a big mistake by choosing the cheapest passenger boat. My wife and I felt very uncomfortable but there was nothing we could do any more, it was too late. The worst thing was that there was nowhere to sit when suddenly a man started signaling me showing that he had little room next to him. We had no choice but to sit in between these men. It really was an appalling environment with all these men looking at us, especially at my wife

It was like they had never seen a woman in their lives. I wish my wife had never worn that dress because this really made the situation more difficult. We approached the empty space that the man had showed us but there was only space for one person to sit. It was a five hour trip and it would have been a good idea if at least one of us sat down. Naturally, I offered my wife the seat

She sat in between these sweat smelling hairy men, they looked like cave men with cloths on. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Finally the boat started to move and we were on our way. It was very irritating seeing all these men staring at my wife with their mouths open. She was trying to ignore everyone by reading her magazine as her legs were crossed while she shook the leg which was on top of her other knee slowly up and down unconsciously while she danged her little flip flops by wiggling her petite little toes. I noticed that some men where even licking their lips and it was obvious from the faces that they were fantasizing about my wife. I was furious but I was too scared to do something about it because there were so many of them. One hour had passed and my wife was bored of reading her magazine, so she found the solution my closing her eyes not to see that dreadful environment. It had been two hours now and time was going so slow

I noticed that my wife had fallen asleep and I was getting tired standing there so I decided to go outside and have some fresh air and rest on a windowsill while watching my sleeping wife though the window. Suddenly I saw a view that gave me the shock of my life, the man sitting next to my sleeping wife took is cock out and placed my wife??™s hand around it. The bad thing was, my wife was a heavy sleeper and she wouldn??™t have woken up that easily to protest against that horrible act. My knees started to shiver and I couldn??™t move a muscle, I just froze there watching what was happening. Even if I had the strength to go and do something about it, I didn??™t have the courage so I stood there hoping nothing worse happened. The man had wrapped the palm of my wife??™s hand around his big fat cock and held her hand softly lifting it up and down making her jerk him off while she was sleeping. As my wife??™s hand was jerking this mans big hairy cock I could see pre-cum dribbling down his dick onto my beautiful wife??™s fingers

This wasn??™t all; the other man sitting on the other side of her took one of her legs and placed it on his knee. With him doing this her white see-through thong was in display to all the other guys. These men had no manners, no embarrassment, or no respect at all. Most of them just took their cocks out and started jerking off by looking at my sexy wife??™s pussy though her transparent panties. By now, the man who had his dick inside my wife??™s soft little hand had cum all over her fingers and the rest of the men who were jerking off had cum on the floor next to my wife. My wife??™s leg was slowly put back to its place and her hand which had cum on, was placed beside her. Once I saw that everything was back to normal again I thought I pull myself together and go next to my wife before something else happened. I noticed that the man who had cum on her hand had gotten up and left as soon as he saw me, so I immediately sat next to my wife

A few minuets later my wife woke up with her stomach feeling very unpleasant. ???Baby I think I??™m sea sick??? ???What??™s wrong honey???? ???I??™m not too good baby, hey what??™s this stuff on my hand???? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? I forgot all about that, and I couldn??™t tell her it was the sperm of the man who was sitting next to her, or else I wouldn??™t have known what she would have done to me for allowing something like that to happen. ???Oh that??™s nothing honey, I bought you a yogurt earlier but because you were sleeping I didn??™t want to wake you up so I had it myself and it must of dripped on your hand, sorry honey??? ???Well is there another one? It might make me feel better??? ???Sorry honey that was the last one, I didn??™t want to save it for you in this heat or it would have gone bad??? ???Well I guess I??™ll just have a little with what??™s left on my fingers??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Hearing that, my mouth just stayed open with shock and couldn??™t say a word. I watched as she slipped the first finger though her lips into her mouth which had the most cum on. I couldn??™t believe my eyes, she sucked on her finger with her beautiful lips and swallowed the cum. Then she licked the rest of it from her hand and fingers without leaving a drop. A little started to dribble down her pink lips as she stopped the dripping cum and guided it back into her mouth with her finger. This all happened in a flash and I could see the bitterness in her face not knowing what she had swallowed. ???eeww, what was that??¦??? ???Well honey I told you what happens to things like this in the heat??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With that my wife was about to be sick so we got up from our seats and I took her outside to have some fresh air

The wind out side was very strong and skirt of her dress was displaying a lot of skin including her sexy ass cheeks. She was holding her skirt down with her hand to stop it from lifting up but it was difficult to stay stable on our feet so we had to go inside. I started asking around if someone could help us because my wife was feeling really bad. Finally someone guided us into this small cabin which had this small bed looking thing which was a divan. I guess a crew member or someone stayed in here

This man who led us in here said he knew what to do in situations like this. So I told him to do what ever was necessary, I didn??™t want to start our holiday with my wife vomiting everywhere. The man asked my wife to take off her flip flops and lie down on the divan, so she did as he said. He knelt down in front of her feet and stretched over towards her and placed one hand on her stomach. This was an awkward position therefore his dick was pressing on her toes while stretching towards her. He started to give delicate strokes to her stomach while asking how it felt. Well, it was obvious she was in pain, she said it was making her sick while she twist there in pain, talking about twisting my wife also unintentionally twisted and wiggled her feet from pain, but while she was doing this the guys dick was pressed on her toes

I could see that this man was enjoying this action and wasn??™t moving away. I asked if this necessary, and he said he needed to know what the cause of pain was.? I had no idea what he meant and I didn??™t understand nothing about things like this and what caused her to be ill. Then he knelt back down in front of her feet and said, ???There I know why she is ill now??? ???Why is she ill???? ???It??™s because of this toe ring??? ???What??™s a toe ring got to do with her being sick???? ???It has a lot to do with it; it stops the blood from circling round properly and because we are in a shaking boat this makes her sick??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This sounded like absolute bullshit to me but I thought he might be right, after all what do I understand. ???ok, so what happens now??? I replied, ???I have to take it off??? ???Ok I??™ll do it then??? ???No, you can??™t do it??? ???Why not???? ???Because it must be done very carefully so it doesn??™t send wrong signals to the flow of blood or she will be worse??? ???Ok you do it then??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With my approval the man took my wife??™s foot in his hand looked and admired it for a while then he lifted it slightly higher which made her dress open up and expose her little pussy though her thong. I could see he was getting very excited with this situation. I just stood there powerless not know what to do but just wait. Then he tried to take off the toe ring with the other hand but it wasn??™t coming off. He said he had to wet it for it to come off without forcing it

Without waiting for me to say something he brought the tip of her toes next to his nose and said, ???mmh smells like strawberry??? ???what are you doing??? ???Look here sir, I am doing a big favor for you, since your wife has such clean and nice feet I will voluntarily wet her toe ring so it will come off, your lucky her toes are painted in white because this is my favorite color??? ???Err, ok do it but be quick??? ???Yes sir??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The man had this grin on his face, and whispered something to himself, I sort of heard him saying, what an idiot, but I couldn??™t make it out. The tip of her toes was still near his nose so he lowered it down close to his lips. He slowly opened his lips wetting them with his tongue and slipped my wife??™s petite little toe into his mouth. He started to suck on the toe which had the ring on. Instead of wetting it and then slipping it of he continued to suck her other toes. He sucked on her big toe in such passion while he slipped his tongue in between her toes

It was obvious he was having a nice time sucking and licking my wife??™s feet, but it didn??™t make any sense to me, I know my wife has nice feet but what does he get out of it sucking on them. My wife just laid there in confusion not understanding what was going on so I asked him if this was still necessary, and he said, ???Oh sorry, I got carried away??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? He took her foot out of his mouth and slowly slipped off the ring from her wet toe. ???There you go, she will be much better now??? Unwillingly I said, ???Thank you for you help??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The man left the cabin with a big bulge on his pants. I was left alone with my wife in the cabin when I noticed that we had reached the harbor. I thought thank god for that we have finally made it. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? We got off the boat and walked towards a taxi to ask the driver if he could take us to our hotel. The taxi driver looked at me, then looked attentively at my wife from head to toe and said get in I???ll take you. I guess he likes to choose his customers. He put our luggage in the trunk, while I took my seat in the front and my wife sat at the back by herself. After he had loaded our luggage he asked me which hotel and headed off

It was the first time we had come to this country, therefore my wife who was sitting at the back, moved towards the middle with anticipation to see the view from the front window. With the excitement of seeing the new city she forgot all about her dress and parted her legs open because of the odd place she was sitting in. You know what I mean, in every car, at the back there is a hump in the middle on the floor which means the person sitting in the middle either has to part their legs and put their feet on each side of the other passenger??™s leg area, or if you sit backwards in the middle you could put your feet on the hump which means your knees rise higher. Well my wife was leaning forwards so that she could see the view therefore her legs were spread open. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? I only noticed my wife??™s position when I saw the driver fiddling around with his mirror. I could tell he was peeping trough the mirror to see up my wife??™s dress. Well who wouldn??™t with a view like that. The man looked at the mirror constantly and started to sweat from excitement, I could also see a big bulge in his pants

I thought to myself, this has been going on since the boat trip, when are these people going to stop looking at my wife abusively. I wished again that I hadn??™t allowed her to wear that dress. Anyway, we finally arrived to our hotel with no other problem. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? We checked in and went directly to our room for a shower. After we were all nice and clean we both laid nude on our king size bed and thought to our selves, what an exhausting trip. I turned my head to face my wife getting an instant hard on seeing her beautiful nude body lying next to me

I started to suck on her nice pink nipples, since that was the only area she would allow me to suck on. While sucking I was glancing towards her newly waxed pussy. Her pussy lips were swelling with a slight reddish color and I knew it was all nice and juicy ready for me to penetrate. I quickly slipped on her and slowly guided my dick in between her tight little pussy. Ohhh, it was a feeling, a pleasure I could not explain you, it felt so good I started pumping faster and harder. The problem was after a couple of thrusts I took my dick out and started spraying all my cum on her stomach. I could see the irritated look on her face, so I said sorry honey but I just couldn??™t hold myself again

She took anther quick shower while I got dressed. After her shower she got out her very mini white skirt that she had never worn yet, actually she had never in her life worn something like it before. She looked at me and said, ???This is your punishment for leaving me unsatisfied on our first day of out holiday??? ???What do you mean???? ???I mean baby, I will wear this mini skirt and you won??™t say a word, after all you are the one who bought me it??? ???I guess so, but don??™t forget your mini skirt enjoyment expires after this holiday??? ???Oh really so you are giving me limits now then???? ???If you put it that way, yes??? ???Does this mean I can wear, or not wear what ever I want know???? ???You??™re absolutely free, but only during this holiday??? ???Ok then, as you say so, I??™m not going to wear any panties under this skirt and you can??™t do anything about it because you promised??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? I wish I hadn??™t got into that argument with her because she only resisted wearing panties only to get back at me. ???Ok but please be careful how you sit in that skirt because I saw how you were sitting in the taxi??? ???How was I sitting???? ???Well the driver had a good time, looking up your dress from the mirror??? ???No he was not!??? ???Yes he was, so be more careful please!??? ???Ye ok, whatever??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? I know my wife had no intention of showing up her skirt or showing her body off, but she was too innocent and acted like a little girl who didn??™t know how to sit, walk or bend over. She just innocently moved along not knowing that she aroused people with the way she acted or dressed. I guess I couldn??™t leave her alone for one minute or men would try and chat her up. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? She wore her little micro white mini skirt with no panties and put on a gray very lose top. What I mean by lose is it was lose on the breasts, which meant if she bended forward her tits would be in full display. It was quite fashionable like the ones models wear. I also notice that her big hard nipples were sticking out from the fabric which meant she wasn??™t wearing a bra again

She put on her black high heeled sandals that we had got together. The ones that had the thin black lace that went over her toes. Her toes and finger nails were painted pink while she had this very thick shinny pink lipstick on. She looked so sexy and arousing, I stated to become horny again. ???I??™m ready baby, let??™s go??? ???Are you sure you want go out like that??? ???Of course I am, why? What??™s wrong? You are going to be with me the whole time so what could possibly happen???? ???True, Ok, where are we going then???? ???I want to see the city a little???. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? We walked out of the hotel and started to stroll along looking at the cinerary. As we walked, cars started blowing their horns and making some crude remarks at my wife while men standing in front of their shops stared at her sexiness. This situation really got me embarrassed, and I didn??™t want to be too close to her

I started to backup a little pretending I didn??™t know her, but of course I followed her from behind. She admired the city and its shops so much that she didn??™t even notice I wasn??™t next to her; she was so busy and excited looking through the windows of the shops and entering them while I waited outside. I realized that the city had modern people around like we had expected but, there were also lots of men who were exactly like the ones in the boat, which really made this city lose points in my point of view. As I was walking behind my wife, even I couldn??™t take my eyes off her. That round ass looked so arousing as each half of her ass cheeks shook up and down as she walked in that very tiny white skirt. Her beautiful long legs were so tempting it was difficult not to dive on to them and start licking them. Suddenly a man standing in front of a door of a jewelry shop insistently invited my wife into his shop

As expected, my wife entered the jewelry shop with no hesitation, I decided not to go in and just look inside though the window since I was too embarrassed with my wife??™s clothing. I could hear the man saying, ???What beautiful legs and ankles you have, there is one thing missing and that is a gold anklet??? ???Do you think so???? ???Yes of course, you sit there and let me show you some models??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? It was obvious the shop owner was also very excited and aroused from my wife??™s sexy view. He couldn??™t keep his eyes off her legs, and he nervously knelt down in front of her to attach some anklets on for her. My wife crossed her legs so that her left foot would stick out towards him in order for him to put on the thin golden anklet easily. The problem was, as my wife crossed her legs the man had a glimpse of her newly waxed pussy through her mini skirt. ? ? ? I had forgotten she never had any panties on and I??™m sure she forgot as well

I was furious with her for not being careful how she sat or moved about, she always forgets that she can??™t move around in a skirt like she does in her shorts. I could see the man sweating nervously as his hands shivered while trying to place the anklet on while looking at her petite little toes which were inches away from his face. I wasn??™t too happy with this situation and I wanted her to get out of there, I said to myself, from now on I will walk beside her anywhere she goes no matter what people would think of me allowing my wife to dress like that. She stood up glancing at her anklet to see how it looked ???It looks very sexy Miss??? said the shop owner as he licked his lips unintentionally while staring at her seductive body from head to toe. ???Ok I??™ll take it.??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? My wife paid for it and walked towards the door as the man continued looking at her round ass cheeks wobble up and down as she walked outside. I quickly went next to my wife as she started to show me her new sexy anklet with excitement. I told her it looked nice and continued to walk beside her. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? We were both getting very hungry now and began looking for a restaurant. As we were walking my wife said ???there??™s one, lets go to that one??? so we started reading the menu on the door. As soon as the waiter saw us he immediately invited us in with hospitality

We thought we try it out since there was no other restaurant close by. As we walked in we were asked to take off our shoes since it was furnished with these very nice traditional rugs. We realized that the restaurant was a traditional restaurant which reflected the country??™s culture with their traditional food. We were happy with that and couldn??™t wait to try the food. The strange thing was that, there was only one large table which was low on the ground with lots of thin little cushions all around it. According to their culture in the olden days this was how they had their meals; therefore this restaurant represented their traditions. We were offered to sit down on the floor using the little cushions in front of this low table. This situation was very difficult for my wife as she didn??™t have a variety of positions to sit in, so she sat on her knees while her ass sat on the soles of her feet

As we waited customers continued to come in the restaurant and in a few minuets all the places were full around the table. I noticed that the door was looked with a sign notifying that the restaurant was now full. The table had a captaincy of ten people and the thing that made me anxious and uncomfortable was that all the other customers were all male. I could see that my wife was also not too happy with the situation and she couldn??™t move around much since she was already showing a lot of leg and thigh. These men had no difference from the men who were in our boat trip. They were hairy, dark tanned with beards and moustaches, and smelt of sweat

They were all looking at my wife as if she was the food to be eaten. I was just about to tell my wife to get up so we could leave, when the food began to come. The food looked so delicious and we were so hungry that we started to eat straight away forgetting about the looking eyes. My wife??™s legs began to hurt from the way she was sitting so she tilted herself on her right side letting both her legs slide down on the left side. This made her relax but it also gave a generous view from her left side for the men, showing her ass and pussy lips underneath her sliding skirt

She was so busy eating the delicious food she didn??™t care anymore and just sat as she desired. She wasn??™t aware how horny she was making the men sitting around the round table, but I was aware of the situation however I was too hesitant to do or say anything to anyone, I just ate my food and pretended not to see anything. Sitting on the floor around this low table really was difficult and uncomfortable so I sat back on my ass letting my legs in front of me while spreading them open so that I can get closer to the table in order to reach the food. As soon as my wife saw me get into this position she thought what a good idea it looked like and without thinking what she was about to do she immediately opened both her legs wide open in front of herself getting closer to the table. The eyes of all the men opened wide open with their mouths open, the reason of this was because my wife??™s pussy was entirely visible in front of everyone. Her pussy lips were wide open showing her little clitoris and a lot of pink which was an inch away from the edge of the table. One foot was between me and the table in front of me whereas her other foot was in front of a stranger

Her legs were open so wide that her foot was literary touching his plate in front of him on the table. I was so mad and wanted to shout and tell her to sit properly but I knew she wasn??™t doing it intentionally and that if I had shouted at her she would have started crying like a child, I also didn??™t want to get the men annoyed with this scene because they looked very big, strong and serous. I was a bit afraid from them so I just tried to ignore the situation. I could see that all these men started eating even faster from excitement staffing the food into their mouths like animals without taking their eyes off my wife??™s attractive legs and pussy. When she frequently stretched towards the middle of the table to get something her breasts would fall out of her very lose grey top leaving her puffy seductive nipples point towards the food in front of her. I thought to myself what a sexy, innocent, childish, unintelligent wife I have. I was constantly preying that she didn??™t get us into big trouble and that we would make it to our hotel with no problem. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? On the table there were a couple of plates of this hot spicy sauce which everyone was enjoying, so I thought I try it out

I wish I hadn??™t because as soon as it touched my lips I started to burn in pain. I thought, wow that was hot; my lips went bright red from the spice. I just couldn??™t understand how these guys were eating that sauce so easily. It looked like they didn??™t even feel it. The guy who was sitting on my wife??™s left side found it very difficult to concentrate on his food since my wife??™s foot was in his way, I guess he liked her anklet because he couldn??™t take his eyes of her foot

Well I guess who could if a stupid woman put a bare foot in front of you in between you and your food? As this guy was trying to eat his food just above my wife??™s foot, the spicy sauce began to drip on her toes from his mouth, the sauce was so spicy that my wife??™s foot began to sting from the heat; she was left speechless from the pain. The man immediately said ???sorry, I??™ll take care of it??? and lifted her little foot towards his mouth and began to suck the spicy sauce off her pink painted petite little toes. Instead of my wife protesting, she began to give out quite sighs and moans of relief while saying ???ohhh that feels better, that was very hot??? the man??™s sucking and wet tongue sent my wife??™s foot a chill of relief, while she was still saying ???thank you??¦ ohhewww that feels much better thank you, that really hurt, you are very kind??¦ ohhhhh???. When the man saw that my stupid wife did not protest but instead thank him, and also seeing that stupid I was also not saying anything, he found more confidence and began to suck and lick in between her toes with more enthusiasm. I noticed that my wife??™s little pussy started to swell and start to get moist and more shinny as she quietly moaned and sighed ???mmmmhhh, ohhhhhh, aawweeeohhhhhhh??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This situation wasn??™t looking too good and I was becoming very frightened, I didn??™t want these men to harm me or my wife so I just sank my head down and looked at my food with fear and shame

I noticed one of the men who was sitting opposite us whisper something to the waiter??™s ear. This man did not take his eyes off my wife as he was talking to the waiter while playing with his moustache with a cunning look on his face. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The waiter came beside my wife and bent forward towards the table to pick up the pate with chilly sauce, as he was picking up the pate he intentionally spilt some sauce making it look like an accident on to my wife??™s soft sensitive pussy. Well that was easy to do since my wife was sitting there with her legs wide open like a brainless child while not comprehending that her pussy was in full display. With the spilling spicy sauce my wife??™s eyes went bright red and she was speechless again while waving her hands and arms up and down from fucking guys military pain

Seeing this, the man who was sitting opposite immediately rushed towards my wife as if he knew it was going to happen. My wife started screaming from pain as he rapidly pulled her back from the table swung her around so that her legs were facing him. He grabbed hold of her two feet and separated them wide open with her legs pointing in the air. There it was, right in front of him, two wonder ass cheeks with a small pink ass hole and above it a nice waxed, slightly reddish wet pussy with hot sauce running down off from her clitoris flowing in between her slit of her swollen pussy lips and then into her little pussy hole. It only took a few seconds for this man to admire the view with pleasure and look at me saying ???Don??™t worry young Madam, I??™m going to save you right now if your husband lets me??? It felt like a bucket of hot boiling water pouring onto my head, I didn??™t know what to say or do, but it was very obvious how this man was going to save my wife from pain

I was helpless and unable to think properly, so I nodded my head at him for approval. Though my terrified eyes I visualized this mans face become happy with excitement, he had a very big ugly unshaved sweaty face with big thick red lips and brown teeth. He lowered his face down towards the wife??™s pussy who was screaming in pain. He first started off by lapping with his tongue in between her sweet little slit to remove the hot sauce. He then buried his lips onto her pussy lips sucking and licking it with craze. It literally looked like he was French kissing with my wife??™s pussy

My wife??™s screaming turned into moaning and groaning. This guy loved what he was doing so much that it looked like he was eating my wife alive, his head shook, trembled, and shivered as he nibbled, flicked his tongue, sucked, and swallowed her pussy as if he was saving her life. My wife was making such loud noises now that her moaning filled the whole restaurant. ???OOHHHHHAWWW YESSSS THERE THERE YESS IIWWWWOOHHHHHHAAWWWW OOHH PLEASEEE DON??™T STOPP MMMMHHH!.. baby AHH! thank you for letting this man save me from this painnnnaAHHHHHOMMMM AHH AHH AHHH OHHWWHH OHHWWHHH!??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? It was the first time someone was eating my wife??™s pussy since she never allowed me to eat her. I new that she was confused and thought that she was experiencing relief of pain, but I surely new that it wasn??™t only relief of pain but mostly it was the sexual pleasure she was receiving that was making her not feel the pain. Seeing this total stranger suck my wife??™s sweet little pussy made me very jealous, and angry. I envied him so much wanting to be in his place, I felt like a wimp who couldn??™t take care his wife. As the man continued to enjoy my wife he mumbled something sounding like, ???what a sweet tasting pussyyy, I have never tasted such a honey tasting pussy like this in my life???, as he was saying this I could see my wife??™s white pussy juices being vacuumed by this man into this mans mouth

I couldn??™t take it no more and bent down to my wife??™s ear and said, ???Honey please stop this man??? ???I can??™t baby his tongue is AWOJJHH!! too deep inside me??? ???Well tell him to take it out??? ???But baby I??™m in pain if he removes his tongue now MMHHH!! the pain will not stop and you won??™t be able to make lovvVVEe OHHEWW! to me for a week??? ???But honey don??™t you realize that this man is not a doctor but just taking advantage of you??? ???I don??™t know baby do you think heEEWW! should stop???? ???Yess??? ???Err Sir, thank youuUU AWW AWW OHHh, that??™s enough nowww, mmhHHHHmmhh OHHh, you were great but you need to stoOOOOPPMMMHHHAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!??? ? My wife started to shiver and tremble while her eyes rolled back as she started biting her lips from pleasure. The man lifted his face off my wife??™s pussy and said, ???If you say so young lady, it was a pleasure to help you feel better??? my wife answered, ???Thank you again for your kind help??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? She sat back up feeling much better and relieved, she held my hand and kissed me on my cheek saying, ???I hope I didn??™t do something wrong baby, or did I? Because I think I just had an orgasm??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? I noticed tears started to run down from her eyes, she started understand that she had allowed something very wrong and forbidden to happen according to her beliefs and culture. ???No honey you were helpless so it??™s good that this man helped but be more careful how you sit from now on so accidents like this don??™t happen again???. She rubbed her tears and said, ???Ok baby???. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? When I looked around, the eight men who were in the room were now so horny that they had big bulges in front of their pants. I told my wife that it would be a good idea to pay the check and leave right away, she also agreed with me. When I went to pay for the food I realized it was quite expensive, but I said what the hell and put my hand into my pocket to get my wallet out

It was just then when I realized that I had forgotten all my money at the hotel. I asked my wife to give me some money so that we can pay the check and leave straight away, but I received a reply ???I??™m sorry baby but I give all my money to my anklet??? that made me realize we were in a shitty situation. I started to sweat with fear not knowing what to say or do. The waiter asked what the problem was and I sadly told him we had no money on us, but we would pay him as soon as we got to the hotel. The waiter replied, ???I??™m sorry sir but it is in our policy that customers can not leave the restaurant without full payment??? ???Well what can I do???? ???Well I guess you will have to ask someone to lend you some money??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? I looked back at these uncivilized looking men and asked if someone can help us pay the check, instantly they all began to empty their pockets and put money together for our check. This made me very happy until one of them said, ???We will pay but you will have to give something in replace??? ???What is it you want???? ???We only want to have fun with your wife??? ???What kind of fun???? ???Any kind of fun we want??? ???Mmm well I don??™t understand what you mean but I guess having fun is fun??? ???It sure is, and your wife will love our company and all the fun as well???

I was very confused and didn??™t know what to say or do. The only thing that came to my mind at that moment was; these guys will help pay the check as well as have a little fun, what harm can happen from fun. I replied, ???I don??™t know what my wife will say, it??™s up to her??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? When my wife heard the word ???fun??™ she instantly jumped with excitement like an immature spoilt little child saying, ???Babyy I want to have funn, yes there is nothing better then fun, you know how much I love to have fun, can I have fun with these men baby???? ???Well I guess they are going to help pay our debt that??™s a little fun for me, and they want you to have fun as well, so I guess that will make you happy as well,??? I turned to the guys and asked, ???mmm what will be involve this fun thing you are thinking of???? ???Like we said, any fun we want, but to make you feel better let me give you an idea, we are going to play spin the bottle???. My wife jumped with excitement again saying, ???I love spin the bottle, baby pleaseeeeee can I play spin the bottle???? I asked the men once more, ???What kind of questions will you ask???? ???Well someone spins the bottle and who ever it stops at; he or she has to do a forfeit, the only rule is that we decide what the forfeit is and if you agree to play the game you have to obey, or else you will be disqualified from the game and we won??™t pay your debt. Understand???? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? I don??™t know what I was thinking but knowing that I had no money for us to get out of this situation and with my innocent wife nagging at me that she wanted to play and have fun, I hopelessly in an artless manner just replied, ???Err yes I understand, ok if you say so, you??™re the boss??? ???Do you agree on all the terms and conditions???? ???Yes I do??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? My wife jumped onto my lap with excitement and kissed me on the cheek. I was asked to sit aside because unfortunately I was not included in the game, I was a bit annoyed not being allowed in the game, and it was obvious from my face that I was upset. Seeing this one of these large men said to me, ???Do you want to be part of the game???? ???Yes of course I do??? ???Ok then, You will sit in that corner and not say a word or leave your corner, you will only watch, smile, and tell us what a good job we are doing??? this large mean looking man opened his eyes with a serous look which frightened me, saying ???Do You Understand???? ???Yes yes of course I will do as you say I will sit in my corner and just smile all the time??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? These guys looked very tough and aggressive, I just didn??™t want irritate them so I quickly went into my corner fearfully and hopelessly and smiled at them allowing them to start their game. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? They cleaned the table and all sat around it, my wife also sat between the men around the table and said, ???okk lets play??? one of them replied, ???Oh don??™t worry sweetie we will play alright???. They span the bottle round in the middle or the table and waited for it to stop

It had stopped at one of the men, it really didn??™t matter who it stopped at for me because these men all looked the same; hairy, sweaty, smelly, big, dark tanned, and very ugly. I waited to hear what his forfeit was going to be when I blond girl gets fuck heard someone say, ???Your forfeit is to take all your cloths off???. The man instantly with no hesitation started taking of his clothes. He sat there totally naked with his dick hanging in full view; I could see my wife??™s eyes fixated on the guys cock. I could imagine her shock because she had never seen any mans cock before other then mine; she had never even seen a picture of another mans cock. Her face went bright red and was trying not to look but she just could understand how a cock could be so big and hairy with thick veins around it, even the head of it was like a huge mushroom. They continued to spin the bottle as it stopped at different men each time

There were eight men in total and five of them were already unclothed now. My wife couldn??™t believe her eyes now seeing that all these men were extremely large compared to me. While the bottle span round this time it had stopped at my wife. She suddenly got excited and started clapping her hands until she was also told to take off all her clothes. She was in shock and in great embarrassment. ???But I can??™t take off my clothes in front of all you men??? ???Why not we have taken our clothes in front of you,??? after this comment they all turned around and looked at me saying ???why don??™t you ask your husbands opinion,??? my wife also turned and looked at me to see what my suggestion was to this forfeit. Because I was so nervous and tense from these men I just smiled like a little wimp implying, do what ever you have to do. My wife then turned around to the men and said, ???Are you sure this is right, do I really have to do this???? ???You do want to play don??™t you???? ???Yess I want to play??? ???Then you have to do your forfeit with no questions??? ???Errm, ok, I guess so??? ???We??™re are the boss and what ever we say happens, do you understand???? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? My wife started to get a little freighted from the mans tone of voice so she said, ???Yes I do, I will do what ever my forfeit is??? ???Good girl, now get on the this table in the middle and strip??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? My innocent wife did as she was told and stood in the middle of the table while sliding her mini little skirt off her sexy round ass and taking off her top. There she stood, fully naked in front of all these horny, abusive men

Their eyes opened wide with excitement, all looking attentively eyeing her every curve and area of her body from head to toe. She stood there embarrassed and asked in a shy way, ???is there a problem, did I do something wrong???? I don??™t know what problem there could have been with that view, a tall slim sexy lady with nice, round, and tight pointy breasts with big pinkish erected nipples. She also had a big, sexy, firm round ass, a kind of ass that would drive any man crazy because of it being a little bigger and sexier according to her slim body. Her legs were slim and slender with a very sexy shape; she stood on her sweet little petite feet as her waxed shinny little slit was in front of these eager men. One of the men answered, ???There is no problem sweetie; you are just so beautiful and seductive that we can??™t take our eyes off you.??? My wife blushed with a smile on her face showing that she was happy for the complement and asked, ???What happens now???? ???Would you like to have more fun???? My stupid wife acting immature and not thinking properly again said, ???Yes of course I want more fun, I like this game??? ???Would you like to replace the bottle???? ???What do you mean???? ???Instead of spinning the bottle you will get on your hands and knees and turn yourself round in the middle of the table and stop when you want

Who ever you are facing when you stop, we will give him a forfeit with your help??? ???Ok that sounds fun??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? My wife got on her hands and knees and began to turn on the table. What a view it was, even I began to get excited, I could see that these guys cocks were getting bigger and bigger as my wife??™s round ass moved pass their faces as she turned in a circle in the middle of the table. My wife stopped turning and faced one of the naked men whose large stiff erected cock was pointing towards her. She excitedly said, ???There, he can have the forfeit??? while amazingly staring at this big cock ???Ok honey, you have to help forfeit him then??? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With a smile on my wife??™s face she eagerly said ???Ok??? as she heard the instructions ???ok honey now get closer to his dick and start sucking it???. The smile on my wife??™s face turned to a confused expression. ???What do you mean suck his dick???? ???I mean put his cock in your mouth and suck it??? ???But I have never done that in my life, and my mother told me that it is very sick and forbidden to do something like that??? ???Have you ever tried it???? ???No??? ???Well how can you know how it is without trying, and don??™t forget you did agree to play this game??? ???That?

Lesbians having sex with lesbian. ALLIE: It happened the summer I turned sixteen. I knew about sex before that, so it is more accurate to say I experienced making love the summer I turned sixteen. In the mid fifties, knowledge of sex was everywhere, so the only way you wouldn't know about it was to live in a convent and read nothing what-so-ever. I dated some during my freshman and sophomore years in school, and although the older guys suggested they teach me about it, I declined. There were several reasons, not the least of which was a fear of getting pregnant, although I knew how to avoid that problem with reasonable certainty

I wasn't really opposed to making love with a boy, but when I did I wanted it to be because I wanted to do it and not to let some horny guy get my cherry to brag about. A few of my friends gave in to their steady guys with the absolute promise that no one would ever tell. In less than a week the rest of the guys knew she was no longer a virgin, usually with greatly exaggerated claims of the conquest. After my sophomore year, I got a part-time job in a little restaurant that was combined with a motel. I worked two hours during the breakfast rush and three hours during the dinner rush in the evening. I waited on customers and cleaned tables for minimum wages plus tips

Often I got more in tips than I did in salary. It wasn't long before I learned that being a little extra friendly with the customers had a lot to do with the size of the tips. One of the older waitresses, Carmen, gave me clues on how to get a bigger tip but not get pawed in the process. Occasionally some of the older guys would put his hand on my bottom, but I would just roll away and make some kind of don't touch comment. One day some guy got especially aggressive with Carmen, so she ‘accidentally’ spilled a pitcher of iced tea complete with ice cubes in his lap. One evening, the owner asked me if I could come in at five in the morning instead of seven for the next month. He explained that a road construction crew had rented his entire motel for the month, and would be coming in for breakfast at five thirty. Their business would be a big boost to his income, so he wanted to see that they were served promptly. It could mean additional business every summer. The guys checked in Sunday night, and came in promptly at five thirty Monday morning for breakfast

We already had eggs, bacon, toast and pancakes waiting for them. My job was to keep lots of hot coffee in the cups and tend to the little extra things the men asked for. By six fifteen, they were headed off to the job singing praises for the breakfast. Two guys in particular caught my attention, for widely different reasons. Pete was about thirty-five, with a kind of shifty look. Twice during breakfast, he put his hand on my arm and tried to pull me closer to him

I pulled away and from then on, I poured his coffee from across the table. The other one was a nice looking slender boy that I guessed to be about eighteen. All they guys called him "Virg." He was quiet, but polite, saying thank you every time I got something for him. That evening, they were back in force. We had dinner set up family style, with fried chicken, mashed potatoes, salad and vegetables. Once again, my job was keeping the glasses full and getting special requests for the men

Again, Pete tried to pull me closer to him, but I avoided getting within his reach. Toward the end of dinner as I was serving deserts, he reached out and patted my bottom "Nice! Really nice!" I thought about dumping a glass of water on him, but didn't want to risk driving business away. I talked to Carmen about him, and she advised me to let her serve his area. As the guys were leaving, Virg smiled at me and thanked me again for my help, then quietly left. "Hey Virg, you’re not going to change your name by reading and going to bed early," the guys yelled as he left. I wondered what that was all about, but let it slide. One by one, the guys wandered off, some asking where the nightlife was, and others were asking about bars, movie houses, bowling alleys, etc

The next morning, the guys came trooping in, loud and hungry. Things went well until Pete reached up and put his arm around Carmen's waist pulling her against him. She pulled away, then turned to face him and said in a voice loud enough for the entire crew to hear clearly. "Look you son-of-a-bitch, if you put your slimy hands on me again, I will bust a water pitcher over your thick skull!" The foreman walked in just in time to hear the outburst, and quickly walked up to Carmen asking what the problem was. She simply said that he was pawing her and she wasn't about to put up with it! "Pete, we have been through this in the last two places we have stayed. What you do when you are on your own is your business, but when you are with my outfit you will behave, or I will fire you -- after I break your stupid neck." I was serving guys at other tables, so only saw the incident from a distance

By coincidence, I overheard a couple of the guys saying that it was only a matter of time before Pete got what was coming to him. Virg said hi to me and smiled. I smiled back and asked if he had everything he needed. He nodded, but said he would take a little more water. I got the pitcher and filled his cup. Just as I turned away, I heard one of the guys whisper to Virg. "I think she likes you." I glanced back just in time to see a bit of red creep up his neck. The boss talked to us about the incident after breakfast. He explained that the foreman had assured him Pete would either shape up, or he would run him off

We decided that the approach should be courteous service and strict hands off policy. That evening everything went quietly. Apparently the foreman had talked to Pete and convinced him to lay off if he wanted to keep his job. Virg continued his polite requests, but after everyone else had left, he remained at his table sipping his malt. Once again he had turned a little red when the guys asked if he wanted to go to the bar down the street and watch the girlie dancers. When everyone except Virg was gone, I began cleaning the tables. When I got to his table, he asked my name. I told him then asked if his real name was Virgil. Again a little bit of red crept up his neck as he shook his head. "My name is Glenn Nelson, Virg is just a name the guys on the crew tagged on me." Why do they call you Virg” I asked Oh, it’s just one of those silly nick names the guys tag on you. Why did they pick Virg,” I pressed No reason, just one of those things,” he said with a note of finality in his voice. Well, if you’re not going to tell me why the call you Virg, will you tell me how old are? Officially, I’m eighteen,” he answered, “but before you ask, I am really seventeen

You have to be eighteen to work on the crew, so that’s how old I am! Why are you working with that rough crew if you’re only seventeen?” I asked in a friendly voice. Well, my dad died a couple of years ago, and I’m trying to help Mom take care of the rest of the kids. She says I can’t quit school to go to work full time, but Uncle Jim owns this construction company and he kind of arranged for me to work for him. I’m sorry you lost your father, I know what it’s like, I lost my mom when I was only four, so I don’t really remember her, but still I miss her. I’m sorry too. I’ve pretty well gotten over him, so now the most important thing is to help my mom,” he replied as he reached out toward my hand. Just as he touched my hand, he jerked it back as if he had touched a hot coal. What’s wrong?” I asked a bit startled. Oh, nothing, it’s just that the foreman said he would fire the first guy that even thought about touching one of the waitresses,” he said sadly. Hey, Glenn, relax, I’m sure he didn’t mean a touch out of kindness, he was just talking about the kind of stuff Pete is doing. Besides, I’m sure not going to file a complaint. Yeah, I guess so; I just can’t take any chance of not having a job as good as this one. "Say Glenn! Some of us were going to a dance at the Methodist Church in a little while; would you like to come with me?" "What will your boy friend say about you coming in with another guy?" he replied seriously. "I don't have a regular, or even an irregular boy friend, so what do you say? Sure, can you give me time to take a shower and be sure the foreman doesn’t have a problem with it. Shortly we were at the dance having a great time. He was quite good on the dance floor, and before long other girls were asking to dance with him. About ten he came to me and said that five o'clock came kind of early, so we needed to get back to the motel. I drove him back to the motel and dropped him off in front. Just at that moment, several other guys drove in and saw Glenn getting out of my car. "Hey Virg, we gonna have to change your name?" "What do they mean by that?" I asked

Glenn was beet red and just shook his head then thanked me for a nice time. The next morning the noisy crew once again gathered for breakfast. I had asked Carmen to let me have Glenn's table. She kind of grinned at me. Sure honey, no problem, he is kind of cute, isn't he? That will give me a little more time to deal with Pete." For the next day or two, things went quietly. Well, not quiet, but there were no problems with Pete if you didn't mind his leering glances at every meal. I took some good-natured ribbing about having gone out with Virgie. It was obvious there was an inside joke that everyone but I understood. Glenn asked if he could take me to a movie Friday night. I agreed, but only on the condition that we go "Dutch." He agreed, so we made it a date

Friday evening, Glenn was late coming to dinner. I asked where he was, but no one seemed to know, he had come back with the rest of the crew. At that moment he walked, obviously freshly showered and dressed in nice clothes. By coming in late, he caught the eye of every man in the crew. Pete stood up. "Hey Virgie, gonna change your name tonight?" Glenn started toward him, obviously angry. The foreman caught his arm and said something to him that only he could hear

Glenn sat in his usual place, but was obviously seething inside. I could feel an underlying sense of tension in the crew, but shook it off as them being tired after a week's work in the hot Texas sun. As soon as I had finished cleaning the tables, we took off for the movies. We sat in the far back row of seats watching the light romance. Glenn slipped his arm around my shoulders, and I snuggled up closer to him, basking in the warmth of his strong arm. After the movie, we drove to a quiet little cafe for a malt

By now, we were exchanging information about our families, school life, and other similar information. Once again I asked about the nickname, "Virgie." Glenn turned red again but steadfastly refused to discuss it. After the malt, I drove around town showing Glenn the places I hung out, and told him of things we had done. We drove down by the river and walked down the path to a little park where you could see the lights of town reflecting on the water. We sat on a park bench, and in an instant Glenn had his arms around me, pulling me close. I responded by kind of melting into his arms and pressing close to his body. Seconds later I felt his lips on mine in a warm soft kiss

I could feel my heart beating faster as his arms pulled me tighter and tighter. We kissed and cuddled for about fifteen or twenty minutes when I said I had to be home by eleven. I dropped Glenn off at the motel and kissed him goodnight. The road crew was behind schedule, so they were working Saturday. I went in at five as usual, and by five thirty had the tables stocked with a huge breakfast. The guys came trooping in, but this morning, Pete came over to my section and sat by Glenn. Immediately he began needling Glenn. "Hey, change your name last night?" Glenn ignored him, and a couple of the other guys told him to cool it, but Pete remained obnoxious and loud

As I got closer, I realized that he was badly hung over from the night before. I tried to stay out of his reach, but as I was pouring coffee for the man next to him, Pete grabbed me by the waist and pulled me onto his lap, then grabbed one of my breasts and started squeezing. I screamed and dropped the coffeepot breaking it into a thousand pieces. Simultaneously several things happened. First, Glenn grabbed Pete by the neck and pulled his chair over backwards, with me on top of him. In one swift movement Glenn struck a hammer like blow to Pete's face splattering blood from his nose. Secondly, the foreman and two big guys came running over. Glenn was choking Pete, who was yelling and swearing that he was going to kill Glenn

The foreman grabbed my arm and pulled me up. The two big guys picked Pete up and pinned his arms behind him. Glenn had been knocked to the floor in the foray, but was up like a cat telling the guys to turn Pete loose. About that time, Uncle Walter, the Local County Sheriff, walked in the door. I was crying and Pete was yelling and swearing. Uncle Walt sized up the situation in about a split second, and came running

Pete started hollering that he wanted Glenn arrested. Uncle Walt told him to shut up before he shut him up. He asked the two guys to hold on to Pete until he found out what was going on. He turned to me and asked what had happened. Oh, Uncle Walt, this guy grabbed me and put his hands on lesbians having sex with lesbian my breasts and Glenn hit him, please don’t put Glenn in jail, Pete’s the one who started it, Glenn just tried to stop it, please don’t put Glenn in jail ---,” I babbled as Uncle Walt tried to calm me down. "Well now honey, you just stand back while I explain to this piece of Dog Shit how we treat my niece in Texas." "I didn't mean anything. I was just funning with her,” Pete babbled with his face turning really white. "This here’s my favorite niece you done pawed, and I don't take too kindly to it

Now, I'm just a Simple Dumb Southern County Sheriff, but we got special ways of dealing with trash like you down here." With that, he pulled the Colt 45 that he always wore on his hip. He bragged that his Daddy and his Daddy before him carried it as Sheriff of the county. Uncle Walt pointed the gun at Pete's bloody nose and asked if he would like to apologize to me. He fairly screamed out how sorry he was and that it would never happen again. "Son, you can be sure of that, because when I get done with you, you ain't gonna have any equipment left that will cause you to even think about pretty girls. Y'all probably heard about how mean Dumb Southern County Sheriffs can be; and you done run into the dumbest and meanest one in the South." With that, he pulled the hammer back on his gun and aimed it at Pete's genitals. "Y'all hold him tight while I blow this bastard's balls off," he snarled with a menacing look. The two guys holding Pete were staring at Uncle Walt with their mouths wide open. "You don't mean it!" stammered one of the guys. "Just watch me

One, Two, THREE!" “Click" went the hammer of the gun as it fell on the empty cylinder. Pete screamed and grabbed his genitals swaying as if he would fall down were it not for the guys holding him. By now, Uncle Walt was laughing heartily . "Lay the little bastard down gentle like," he instructed. Seconds later Pete was hand cuffed. Uncle Walt slapped him across the face and told him to get up. Pete sat up staring at his crotch. "Couple of you help me carry him out to the car, he is going to be my guest for a few days. Somebody get a mop, seems like this dumb Yankee pissed his pants," he observed as he strode out. The foreman addressed the crew instructing them to hurry up and eat, they had a lot of work to do, and one less guy to do it. "One more thing, let's treat the folks here the way we want to be treated!" With that he turned to me asking if I was OK. I nodded saying that I was fine, just a little shook up but not hurt. Glenn took my arm and pulled me close. "You sure you're OK?" I nodded feeling tears slip down my face. "Glenn, why don't you pour these guys some coffee while Allie powders her nose," suggested Carmen handing Glenn a coffeepot

As soon as I washed my face and put on a little makeup, I went back to work. Glenn gave up his coffeepot and sat down to finish his breakfast. Before long, the guys were gone. Glenn lingered just a bit looking at me carefully. "You sure you’re OK?" he asked with a concerned look on his face. I nodded, telling him he needed to hurry up so he wouldn't miss his ride. He gave me a quick kiss on the cheek and hurried out

The boss told me to hurry and clean up the tables, then go over to the court house, Uncle Walt had called asking me to stop by to see him. I finished the chores and went to Uncle Walt's office. "You OK honey?" I nodded, feeling the blood flowing into my face. "I need you to sign a complaint against that bastard, I ran a check on him and find that he has been in this kind of trouble and worse before. I plan to let him spend some time as our guest while his home state of Ohio decides what to do with him for violating probation." He had the papers all filled out, and all I had to do was to sign the formal complaint papers. "You may have to testify when we go before the Judge," advised Uncle Walt kindly. "No problem," I replied. "That young fellah seems like he has a special interest in you, what do you know about him?" asked Uncle Walt with a note of concern in his voice. "We have gone out a couple of times, he seems real nice, and has always been polite to me." "What's his name? I heard a couple of the guys say something about Virgie holding his own pretty well." "Well, his name is Glenn Nelson, from Gonzales, but the guys call him Virgie for some reason. He won't tell me why and gets embarrassed when I ask." "Well honey, I wouldn't press him too much for an answer," if I were you. "I wish someone get the dick would fill me in on the big secret about a silly nickname," I said with some exasperation in my voice. "Honey, unless I miss my bet, I think it probably is short for Virgin. Guys who work on the road crews can be kind of tacky about these things sometimes." Uncle Walt told me to sit down for a minute while he made a phone call

A moment later, he was on the phone with a fellow sheriff just shooting the breeze. I wasn’t paying much attention, but then I suddenly became very interested. "Say John, can you fill me in on a young fellah by name of Glenn Nelson?" "Uncle Walt, why are you checking up on Glenn?" I asked with some annoyance. "Well, honey, I saw you at the movies with him the other night, and I just want to be sure he is good enough for you. No harm in checking him out," replied Uncle Walt with his hand over the phone. "Uh huh, Uh huh, well, I'll be damned," said Uncle Walt as he hung up the phone. "What did they say, what did they say, is it something bad?" I asked. "No, not by a long shot. He is a pretty outstanding young fellah. Dad died of cancer two years ago, leaving his mother and two younger kids with not much money. Seems they spent their insurance and savings fighting a losing battle with cancer. Glenn has worked part time jobs since his sophomore year, and still had time to graduate in the top ten percent of his class with a full scholarship to U.T

John says it’s doubtful that he will get to go because he thinks he needs to work and take care of his mother and two younguns." That evening, the crew came in an hour early so the guys living close would have time to drive home for Sunday. I asked Glenn if he was going home, but he said he didn't have a car, and didn't want to spend the money for bus fare. I asked him to go to a dance with me that night. He readily agreed, and shortly we were having a great time dancing all the latest steps. "You are a great dancer," I complimented him. "Well, I worked part time for my uncle teaching kids to dance. He owned a local teen-age recreation center and one of the ways he increased his business was to have people teach kids to dance

Then, they would bring their girl or boy friends back for the times when they paid admission." It wasn't long before all the rest of the girls saw how well Glenn danced, and began cutting in asking for tips. He took it in stride, but always came back to me every couple of dances. He apologized, but I told him it was OK, I didn't own him and it was fine if he wanted to show the girls some of the new steps. "What a hunk," Jody said, "How would you like to get him into your bed!" There seemed to be general agreement among the girls on that point, and a couple of them asked if I had already been in his bed. "Well if and I emphasize IF I had, I sure wouldn't be bragging about it. I think that is kind of personal." On the way home, Glenn asked if we could go back to the little park. I told him it would be fairly well occupied on a Saturday night, but I knew another place we could go. A few minutes later, we were in a secluded lot that my dad had purchased to build a retirement house

There was a little pond on the back, and since Dad kept it mowed, it was very pleasant. We went down to the bank of the pond and sat on some big rocks by the shore. The moon shown brightly on the pond and the faint breeze made it very comfortable. In an instant, I was in Glenn's arms feeling him draw me close and kissing me with an eager fervor. I let myself melt against his body, and at that instant, I knew that we would make love, not tonight, but sometime soon. We cuddled and kissed in the moonlight for over an hour. Finally, I told him that I had to be home by midnight, and just barely had time to make it if we left right now

He pulled back with obvious reluctance, and walked me to the car. "Why don't you drive?" I said. He slid behind the wheel, and headed for town. We drove up to the motel and kissed goodnight. Once again, some of the other guys drove in as we were getting out of the car. One of the men was the big guy who held Pete that morning. "You doing OK Miss Allie?" "I'm just fine, thanks for asking," I replied with a smile. "Well, as long as you stick with Glenn, You'll be OK. Goodnight you two." The next day, I went by the motel to help serve breakfast. The agreement with the road crew was that we would serve breakfast, but the rest of Sunday meals were on their own

After breakfast, I asked Glenn what he was planning to do. I don’t have any real plans, I think I might read for a while and watch a little TV. If there were a swimming pool, I would like to take a swim,” he responded. "I think we can take care of that," I said, "Come with me." A few minutes later we were driving toward the big sandpit that had been purchased for a future municipal swimming facility. As yet, there were no dressing rooms or concession stands, but the water was great for swimming. There was a large board fence area on either side for dressing. We quickly changed into our suits and jumped into the water. I had chosen my new bikini, which showed, off my best attributes. Glenn was an excellent swimmer, and soon we were having a great time. There were only a few people at the pool, so we had space to play

After a couple of hours we decided to get a snack and rest a while. We went to McDonalds drive through since I didn't want to go inside in my bikini. I suggested that we go back to Dad's lot for lunch. Shortly, we were back at the pond. I had a blanket in the trunk, so we spread it out on the shore and ate our hamburgers. After lunch, we stretched out in the sun and promptly fell asleep. I awoke perhaps an hour later and glanced around. Glenn was sleeping with a peaceful expression on his face

I got up and walked behind a row of shrubs to get rid of the coke we had for lunch. When I was pulling up the bottoms, the string got knotted and I couldn't get it untied. The harder I tried to get it undone, the worse it was. Finally, I took my bottoms off so I could get a better look at the problem. Before long I got the knot untied and had just stepped back into them when I heard a noise

I looked up just in time to see Glenn come around the end of the shrubs pulling his trunks down at the same time. He was looking down and didn't notice that I was there. Glenn had let his trunks slide down to the ground, and mine were only about half way up my legs. I was so startled that I stood up leaving them at my knees and let out a little squeak of surprise. Glenn was startled by the sound and abruptly straightened up turning in the direction of the sound. We stood there staring at each other with our mouths open for a few seconds. Glenn and I turned away at about the same time and pulled our suits up. "Are you ready?" Glenn said quietly. "Yes," I replied softly and walked toward him. "I'm, sorry, I didn't know you were here," he said with a red face. "It's OK," I replied with an equally red face, "There is no real harm done." "Well, why don't you go back to the blanket and let me finish what I came to do." I scurried back to the pond and stretched out on the blanket again. Shortly Glenn came over and lay down beside me. There was a long awkward silence. "I guess we’re about even aren't we?" he commented trying to sound very casual. Well almost, except that you were topless and I wasn't," I said trying to ease the tension with a little joke. "Pity," said Glenn punching me on the shoulder. We began laughing as if we had just heard the funniest joke in the world

Glenn took me in his arms and pulled me close, kissing me tenderly. I returned his kisses, and soon, it was obvious that our accidental exposure had set off a wave of passion. Although I hadn't seen a real boy, I had seen enough pictures to know what they looked like. I also knew that he hadn't been erect when I saw him. However, now that we were cuddling, I could feel that he was much bigger than before. We continued kissing and caressing for several minutes

I could feel his hands on my back and sides. It sent shivers up my spine, and I responded by pressing closer and closer to him. I pushed my hips against his manhood as hard as I could, moving in little circles trying to feel just how long and hard it was. He responded by pressing his cock against me with equal pressure. Glenn rolled onto his hands and knees and rolled me onto my back. I offered no resistance as he positioned himself over my body. He put his hands on either side of my shoulders, and put his knees between my open legs, then slowly settled down over me. I could feel his cock press against my pubic bone, and his firm hard belly pressing against my tummy

Finally I felt his chest pressing against my breasts. Glenn kissed me with passion, slipping his tongue between my lips. I eagerly accepted the intrusion and met it with my own tongue. We kissed and rolled around on the blanket with passions raising higher and higher. Finally, it was obvious that we had to either stop or move forward. Glenn pulled back with a question mark on his face. I smiled and nodded

He pulled me up, fixing me with an eager smile. "Its time we got even." Having said that, he reached behind me and tugged on the bow of my bikini. Seconds later the little scrap of fabric was laying on the blanket and Glenn was staring at my breasts with a look of adoration. Slowly he reached out and began caressing my breasts, tenderly and softly. I could feel my bottom getting wet, and with it my passion raising even higher. "We're still not even," I said. "How's that?" Glenn responded with a puzzled look. "You sure aren't in the same shape you were a few minutes ago when I saw you!" Glenn pulled away and lay back on the blanket. He raised his hips and slid his trunks off exposing his huge erection. I knew they were big, but I wasn't really prepared for the sight of a real cock standing up like a flagpole. I let out a little gasp of surprise. "What's wrong?" Glenn asked. "It's so big," I replied with wonder in my voice. Glen smiled and looked pleased with my observation. "Do you want to touch it?" he asked. I reached out and tentatively felt the tip

It was covered with skin, and from my experience with baby sitting, I realized that he hadn't been circumcised. I slid the skin back to expose the purple red tip. As I touched it, I was fascinated at how silky and smooth it was on the surface, but how rock hard it was just a fraction of an inch below the surface. I could tell that Glenn was holding his breath, so I pulled my hand away. He let out his breath in a rush, and rolled up to kiss me. I returned the kiss with even higher feelings of passion. I knew we were going to do it and was eager to move on

I slid my bikini bottoms off and tossed them away. In an instant, I felt Glen's hand sliding down my tummy and into my pubic hair. I could feel him exploring with his fingers until he found my slit. He continued working his way down until his finger slipped into my dripping pussy. I shuddered violently and shoved my bottom up against his intruding finger. It slipped in the full depth until I could feel his hand against my bottom

He began wiggling his finger while moving his hand up and down. I was aware that his hand had come into contact with my clitoris sending delicious waves of pleasure through my tummy. I reached for his cock and began stroking. It seemed like a few seconds when he shoved his hand into my pussy as hard as he could, and I felt him pressing his cock against my hand. I could feel it jerking and pulsing, then became aware of hot wet sticky stuff all over my hand and side. Glenn shuddered and withdrew his finger from my pussy, rolling over onto his back. He was breathing deeply, almost as if he had been running hard. We lay there for a minute or two while his breathing returned to normal

His cock was somewhat smaller, but still looked to be a formidable tool. I rolled over to his side and kissed him hard asking, "Did you like that?" Glenn nodded as he kissed me back. "I got my stuff all over you, do you want to wash it off?" I nodded, so he stood up pulling me with him. Together we walked to the pond and stepped into the water. We waded to where the water was just below my pussy and stopped. I cupped some water in my hands and washed his love juice from my tummy. He pulled the skin of his cock back and rinsed it off as well

After we stepped out of the water Glenn went to the car, got a towel, and dried my legs and tummy. We were standing in the sun, feeling the warming rays finish the job of drying our naked bodies. Glenn pulled back and began devouring my body with his eyes. "Do you like what you are seeing?" I asked. "You are so beautiful," he whispered. I never saw anyone so pretty before." "You never saw a girl without clothes before, have you?" Glenn looked deeply into my eyes for a moment or two, then with some red rising up his neck slowly shook his head. "How can you tell?" he asked. "Just a hunch," I replied. "I think I know what Virgie means too. I'll bet you never did it before and the guys named you Virgie for virgin." "Well, you know my secret, now let me guess too." "OK,” I said, “guess away." You are just as much a virgin as I am, right?" I nodded, feeling a blush rise in my face. "Why are you a virgin, you surely must have had plenty of chances to make love to a girl," I observed. "Well, I suppose I have," he replied, "It’s just that I had to work a lot and didn't have time to date much. In addition, I just didn't know anyone that I really wanted to do it with for the first time, until now that is

Another thing is that I didn't want to be one of those guys who collect scalps so to say. What about you, surely some guy tried something with you by now." I nodded, trying to form the words to tell him why I was a virgin. "Well, there are a few reasons, but I guess one big reason is that I just didn't want some guy telling the whole school, and town for that matter, that he got into my pants. Besides, I just didn't feel like doing it, --- Until now!" "Do you really want to do it with me?" asked Glenn. "Yes, I really want to do it with you," I replied as I pulled him down onto the blanket. "What about getting pregnant?" he asked. "Wrong time of the month for that," I said as I lay back on the blanket. I held up my arms to Glenn, and in an instant he was between my legs. Suddenly he stopped. "I heard some guys talking about doing it with a girl for the first time, and they screamed in pain and bled all over the place. I don't want to hurt you." "Don't worry about it, just do it," I said. "I'll tell you why it’s not a problem some other time. Glenn lowered his hips until I felt his cock touch my hair. He probed around a few times, but failed to find the target

I reached down and guided his throbbing cock into my dripping wet pussy. He pressed forward, and I felt a gentle spreading of my virgin opening. I tensed up a little, thinking that it wasn't supposed to hurt, but afraid it may. He kept pressing forward, slipping in further and further. For just an instant, I felt a little pain, but then it just slid all the way in until I felt his hair mingle with mine. "It’s in!" Glenn whispered, "It's in!" "Oh yes, yes!" I exclaimed, "It feels so good, it feels sooo good." With that, Glenn began thrusting in and out, in and out. Although it was a little awkward at first, I quickly got into the swing of things and began meeting his thrusts. All of a sudden, Glenn stopped pumping and shoved his cock into me as deep as it could possibly go. I could feel his cock pulsing and jerking, on and on

A few seconds later, he pumped into me three or four more times then rolled off hugging me tight. We lay there for a couple of minutes, holding each other closely. Finally, he relaxed his hold and rolled onto his back. I looked down at his now limp cock. What an unusual thing. One minute it is like a battering ram, and the next it is as soft as a wet noodle. I reached down to touch it, feeling the wet stickiness of his love juice mingled with mine. I cradled the thing feeling the limp softness. "Did you like it?" I nodded, even though I really felt like saying that I didn't understand why everyone made such a big deal about it

It was pleasant and I enjoyed feeling him on top of me, but I sure didn't see any rockets or fire works like the TV shows suggested. "Let's swim naked," said Glenn as he jumped up pulling me after him. We ran to the pond and waded in. In the middle, it was just deep enough to swim without hitting the bottom. We swam around for ten or fifteen minutes, then I waded out of the pond. Glenn followed and picked up the towel. "Can I dry you off?" he asked. I nodded, and turned to face him. Glen started with my hair then gently dried the water off my entire body

I noticed that he spent an extra amount of time with my breasts and pussy. When he finished, I took the towel and returned the favor, taking care to dry his cock and balls as carefully as he had done with my breasts. When we had finished, I was kneeling in front of him with his cock and balls almost in my face. I reached up and began to explore them with my fingers, probing the soft sack, feeling the silky balls moving inside. All of a sudden, I realized that his cock was growing at an lesbians having sex with lesbian alarming rate

In an instant, I was staring at a fully erect cock sticking right in my face. I stared at it for several seconds and once again pushed the skin back exposing the head of his penis. I could see it kind of jerking up and pulsing at my touch. All at once, I understood what I had heard other girls talk about when they asked if someone had sucked his lollipop. Hesitantly, I stuck out my tongue and touched the tip of his cock. Glenn jerked back. "Are you sure you want to do that?" "I’m just getting acquainted with this fantastic thing." I licked the tip a couple of times, then kissed it right on the tip, feeling my tongue touch the funny little slit

Glenn knelt down pressing me back, saying, "My turn." He began kissing my breasts, sucking gently on one while massaging the other with his hands. He kissed me breasts all over, then once again began running his hands down my tummy and into my wet pussy. "Let's do it again," he said with a question on his face. I answered by opening my legs and holding up my arms. Moving faster than I believed possible, Glenn was between my legs probing at my bottom with his cock. I guided it in and was rewarded by feeling it slide the entire way in one long thrust. He moved in so fast that I felt our bones bang together in a pleasant little bump. Glenn didn't hesitate for an instant, but began pumping. I put my hands on his hips and by pressure slowed his movements to a more pleasurable rate. After having come twice in the past hour and a half, he didn't come nearly as soon this time

He pumped and pumped, taking long slow strokes. After some time, I could feel a delicious warm feeling spreading throughout my tummy and bottom. It seemed to feel better when I had him move higher and rub my clitoris with his cock. After some more time, I felt him speeding up his thrusts, and even the pressure of my hands on his hips had little effect on his speed. The pleasant feeling in my bottom grew more and more urgent until I felt I needed just a little more. I threw my legs up as high as I could around his back and squeezed hard. Glenn slammed his cock into me like a pile driver, then shoved in as hard as he could and held it there. I could feel him quivering and shaking as his cock pulsed and jerked

At the same instant, I felt a deep and sudden release of tension, and almost passed out with pleasure. Glenn collapsed on me and rolled to one side pulling me with him. We lay together breathing hard for several seconds. Finally, Glenn relaxed and I heard his breathing fall into steady deep rhythm. I snuggled up to him, savoring the feeling of his muscular body. I lay there reviewing the events of the day, thinking of the pleasant time

My mind drifted to some of the locker room conversations I had heard about other girls' experiences, happy that mine wasn't like some I had heard. I remembered hearing Kay telling her best friend about when Harry and she had done it. They had a few glasses of wine and had gotten high. He was as horny as a raging bull, and as soon as she got her panties off, he slammed his cock into her like a battering ram. Her hymen was still in tact, and the violent tearing caused her to bleed profusely for several minutes. They were about ready to go to the emergency room when it finally stopped, but in the meantime she got blood all over her skirt and on his seats. The next week in school, Harry had bragged that she was so excited with his prowess that she kept asking for more and more. According to his rendition, they fucked most of the night, only getting home in time for her to get into bed before her mother called her for school

It was only after Kay told some her side of the story to her best friend that the truth became known. As the story came out, other girls shared some of the same kinds of stories. It became obvious that the first time experience was either much different for boys than girls, or the boys were lying. I had concluded that probably the boys were lying. As for myself, I had been on the swimming team when I began having my periods. Our coach, Miss Buckley, insisted on daily workouts, and called me to her office when I started missing workouts four or five days a month. When she asked why I was missing, I shyly admitted that I was having my period and that if I went into the water my pad got wet and showed through my suit. Miss Buckley advised me to try using a tampon when I swam

She took me to the drug store and helped me select a brand she thought I could manage. When I tried to put the first one in, it would just start in when the pain would begin. I worked and worked at getting it in, but the pain was just too great. The next day, I went to Miss Buckley telling her that I must have been doing something wrong. We talked for a while as I described what I had done. Finally, Miss Buckley explained that I probably had an unusually small opening in my hymen, which made it difficult to use a tampon. When I asked what I could do, she explained that I could either keep working at it until I stretched it far enough to permit the use of a tampon, or see a doctor and get his advice. I tried for a few more days to insert a tampon, but it just didn't seem to get any better. I remembered that the health teacher had talked about sex and how we could protect ourselves from disease or pregnancy. She had explained that no matter how old we were, we could go to the local Planned Parenthood office and get counseling and birth control devices

I went down to the office after school and asked to see a counselor. A few minutes later I was explaining my situation. She said she would need to examine me before she could offer any advice. Before I could back out, I was on the examining table with my legs in some stirrups, knees apart. The doctor put gloves on, and carefully inserted her finger into my vagina. She probed around for a few seconds then sat back. She explained that I had an unusually thick and tough hymen. "What can I do?" I asked. "We have two choices," she explained. "One, we can just let it go and you will have to use pads until such time you begin having intercourse. The first time you have intercourse, your hymen will be torn then you will have an opening large enough to permit the use of a tampon. " "Won't that hurt a lot?" I asked with a feeling of fear in my heart. "In your case, I think it will be excruciating, probably with a lot of blood and a great deal of pain for a couple of days." "What's the other choice?" I asked. "Well, I can give you a little shot of Novocain and make two little incisions

I can control the bleeding easily, and you should be all set." "Does that mean I won't be a virgin any more?" I asked, feeling embarrassed at my dumb question. The doctor noticed my embarrassment, and laid a reassuring hand on my arm. "It's nothing to be embarrassed about Allie. Of course you will still be a virgin. Technically virginity is defined as having never had sexual intercourse with a man. It's true you won't have a hymen and you won't bleed the first time you have intercourse, but you certainly will still be a virgin until you decide to change your state." "How long would it take, and when could it be done?" I asked. "Well, it would take about five minutes, and as long as you are here and already on the table, I can do it right now if you like. Or, if you want to, you can think about it and call me back." "Let's do it now, I don't want to miss another week of swimming practice next month, and like you say, I'm here and ready." Moments later, the doctor had cleaned my vagina with a swab, then I felt a couple of sharp sticks in my bottom

After a minute or two, the doctor probed my bottom with a surgical instrument asking if I could feel that. I told her that I could feel the pressure, but it was dull with no real feeling. I felt a little tugging, then felt some pressure of a swab being pressed against my bottom. "Just lay still for a couple of minutes, I'll be right back," she instructed. I lay there thinking about what I had just done. I sure hope my first sex partner doesn't expect to see some proof of my virginity, I lesbians having sex with lesbian thought. A moment later the doctor came back in. "Let's have a look at you." She pulled the light closer and I could feel her opening the lips of my vagina. I felt a wiping motion with a couple of cotton swabs. "It’s all over." She advised me to wear a pad for the rest of the day and that night, but from then on it should be OK. She said I might be a little sore for a day or so, but some aspirin should ease the pain to a tolerable level

Everything worked out just the way she predicted, and within two days I couldn't tell that anything had ever happened. A week later I decided to see if a tampon would go in. To my delight, it slid in easily without a bit of pain. I rather liked the slightly full feeling I got as the tampon swelled up, but after a few minutes I was completely unaware anything was in there. I left it in for an hour then pulled it out

No pain, and not nearly as messy as a pad. From then on, no more pads for me and I never missed a swimming workout or meet due to periods. I looked down at Glenn watching him sleeping so peacefully. Quietly I got up thinking how grateful I was that I had that little operation four years ago instead of being torn apart an hour or two ago. I felt fine, no blood, and for my part, I was ready to do it again. The last time had been really good, and I had a feeling that it would only get better. I had every intention of improving my pleasure. I stepped into the water and swam strongly for several minutes until I felt a deep sense of relaxation, then floated on the surface

I had never swum nude before and enjoyed watching my breasts kind of float on the surface of the water. All that was required was a very gently kicking motion of my feet to stay on top of the water. "Hey, that looks like fun," said Glenn from the bank. "Come on in, the water's fine," I called back. In a moment, Glenn was beside me, floating along side. It was amusing to see his erect cock sticking up like a periscope. I began giggling, thinking about what could be seen from his periscope. Glenn asked what was so funny, so I told him about the periscope. He began playing the game with me, maneuvering his body around and keeping up a running commentary about what he was seeing through the scope. "Two mountains, thirty to thirty-five-thousand feet high, with pink radio towers at the summit

A small valley between the mountains leading onto a smooth flat plain with only a small crater interrupting the landscape. Plains continue southward until it is interrupted by a thick forest of rich brown trees." I was giggling at his description. Slowly, he moved around and positioned himself so his cock was between my legs, then renewed his commentary. "Two long creamy white ridges ending in a blind canyon. Again, a thick forest of rich brown trees. Wait, wait! there is a cave with pink curtains at the opening

Looks like a tunnel, think my sub might be able to hide in here for a while. Urgent message, urgent message, radio room respond, radio room respond." "Radio Room here," I replied. "Send urgent message, request permission to park submarine in your tunnel. Request information as to heat and size of accommodation, over." "Sir, reply coming in. Accommodations fit your sub perfectly, although some stretching may be required. Temperature is extremely hot, but bearable

Proceed with haste, over." Glenn flipped over in the water and stood on the bottom. His cock was floating on the water at just the right height to fit into my waiting pussy. He pulled me toward his rod, adjusting himself to exactly the right height. He was leaning over me in such a way that I could keep myself afloat with only slight pressure on his arms. He guided his cock into my pussy

I wrapped my legs around his back, and with a quick pull, slid him into the hilt. Glenn began pumping, but I would float away every time he pushed forward. We kept at it for a minute or two, feeling my passion rise, but not getting any real satisfaction. Glenn slid his arms under mine, then told me to wrap my legs around his back. He lifted me from the water and began walking toward the blanket. In a moment, we were on the blanket with Glenn slamming into me with wild abandon. With all the activity over the last few hours, I could tell he would last a lot longer. I began to savor the feeling of his thrusting and pumping. Once again, I put my hands on his hips and timed his strokes to match my own mood

I soon discovered that long slow strokes with him riding high against my Clitoris were the best. I felt my orgasm build higher and higher until I felt a shuddering climax overwhelm me. I lay back moaning. "Oh, Oh, Oh, Wow, Oh, lay still for a minute." Glen stopped his thrusts for a minute, but I could tell he was impatient to get back at it. "Ok, let's go again," I said. Glen began pounding into me with fervor. I didn't think I could come again, but to my surprise and pleasure once again I felt my orgasm building. Glenn was speeding up both the rhythm and force of his pounding thrusts

Suddenly, he rammed in deep and again I could feel his cock twitching and pulsing inside my pussy while my own orgasm swept me to new heights. Glenn fell off and rolled onto his back sighing and groaning. "Man, this is great, this is great." After several minutes, Glenn stood up and pulled me to him. He kissed me tenderly. "I think I have had about all I can handle for the first time." "I think you will have to give you a new name." "What's that?" he asked. "I think we will have to call you STUD from now on," I giggled. "Well, I think that will just have to be our own little secret," he said. "I have no intention of telling anyone about us having made love." "Do you really mean make love, and not just fucking?" "I didn't fuck you, I made love to you, and that's the way it is," he replied with a firmness in his voice that simply ended the conversation. At that moment, I truly loved Glenn. Monday morning, the guys were in a jovial mood at breakfast. Pete had been replaced with a local man, so the problems with him were over

I noticed that several of the guys were now calling Glenn by his given name, while others still persisted in calling him Virg. I smiled to myself thinking if they only knew! Glenn and I had decided that we needed to be polite but discreet about our relationship. I served him the way I served a

Stripping black. copyright: Lesley Tara, 2011 Oh, heavens, I knew I shouldn’t have taken this short cut! Ironically, I did so in order to avoid exactly this kind of trouble. I am walking on my own along this back street, past some small factories and occasional houses, and it is quite deserted – or it was, until a few seconds ago. I had just come level with the entrance of a side-turning, an alley wide enough for a delivery truck to go down, when you stepped out of it to confront me. There are two other girls with you, looking equally menacing, and the three of you surround me in an instant. You hem me in, and as I step backwards uncertainly I am being unavoidably herded into the entrance of the alley. I can see from your uniforms that you go to the other school – the one that hates the well-off kids at my school

I attend a rather exclusive private girls-only school on the other side of town from where I live, but my parents are not wealthy at all – I won a scholarship there on my academic ability. I have to travel back across town each day, and can’t avoid going near to the large state co-ed comprehensive. I used to go by bus, but I had such nastiness and bullying when it went by your school and the pupils from there got on – the girls were much meaner than the boys, and I was all alone and defenceless, as no one else from my school comes back this way. So recently I have been getting off the bus a couple of stops before your school, cutting across through these quiet backstreets, and walking the rest of the way home. It takes half an hour longer but stripping black I don’t mind, because until now it has worked fine and I’ve avoided all the hassles. But now I fear it was a mistake – this is an isolated spot, there is no one in sight and even if I screamed for help, I don’t think anyone in any of these buildings would hear me. I gulp and swallow, feeling queasy in my stomach. This looks like it might be trouble – perhaps bad trouble

You and your two companions seem to be my age – I’m sixteen – or maybe a little more, but I am shorter and lighter, and all of you look quite tough, I’m sure any one of you alone could overpower me quite easily. Standing in the centre, quite tall and well-built, you look imposing and intimidating, and you have a tight smile on your face that alarms me – whatever it is that you are looking forward to with such relish, I don’t think it’s going to be good for me. I panic, turn and bolt away in the only direction that I can go – I have no idea where this alley leads to, but it is my only option. Alarmingly, none of you try to grab me or to chase after me – and you just give a rich, satisfied laugh and, accompanied by the two members of your little girl-gang, you stroll into the alley behind me. I run as fast as I can, though keeping my leather school satchel with me – it has all my homework books, I can’t afford to lose that. Down the alley I fly, about forty yards to where it turns a right-angle to the left, and then along that – but after only a few steps, I stop with a groan, nearly bursting into tears in my frustration and fear

Now I know why there is no haste in your pursuit, for there is nowhere for me to go – it is a dead end! You have chosen your place of ambush with care: after it turns the corner, the alley only continues for another twenty yards before ending at the rear wall of a factory which closed down about six months ago. The high solid wood gate is padlocked shut; on either side, the brick walls of the alley also rise sheer for at least twelve feet, and both walls and gate are topped by rolls of rusty barbed wire. Even if there was anywhere to get a handhold, I could never climb that – the only possible exit is back the way that I came, along which you and your companions are approaching, spread out so that I cannot dodge past you. Hidden around this corner, we are now completely out of sight from the street, and it is clear from the weeds around the base of the factory gate that no one comes down this way any more. I back slowly away from the three of you, fear making my muscles weak, my eyes wide and frightened. Oh, what a fool I have been, to let you trap me in this way, running right to where you want me to be – a place where you can do anything to me and no one will see, no one will hear my yells for help or screams of pain, no one will interrupt or stop you. My throat is dry, and I try to swallow as my back bumps into the brick wall and I have nowhere further to retreat to. Please, please ..

don’t ...’ I manage to stutter in a hopeless attempt to avoid the inevitable. You come forward to stand right in front of me, one of your girls on each side. I look very vulnerable, a picture of pretty and quite naive girlhood. I am just over sixteen, but because of my youthful face and lack of height (I am only five feet three inches), in many ways I look younger than that. However, in one crucial respect this isn’t true – I have a very well-developed bust, which like the other females in my family grew early, and my chest now fills out a 28D bra. I don’t actually like the size of my breasts: the looks I get from men make me very uncomfortable (sometimes more than just looks, too), and I try to keep them out of view and minimise their outline with the clothes that I wear. Usually I keep to loose jumpers and sweatshirts together with baggy trousers, which also cover up my other physical asset – as if to balance the jutting twin peaks on my chest, I have quite a flare to my hips and a tightly-rounded butt. However, I can’t hide my figure so much in my school uniform, as the regulations at my school are quite specific and (unlike at yours) strictly enforced. So here I am, in sensible black shoes, white knee-high socks and a pleated grey school skirt which comes down to my knees

Above this I have to wear a plain white shirt which is quite tight-fitting and made from a thin fabric, so the shape of my bust and the outline of my bra are quite detectable. I am also wearing our school tie and distinctive red blazer, plus the old-fashioned round straw hat with its band of ribbon in the school colours which is a compulsory part of the uniform. I look quite demure, and the effect is like someone who has just stepped through a time-warp from the 1930s or 1950s. This is further enhanced by my rather girlish looks – everyone says I look sweet and cute – and my natural blonde hair, which I keep about a foot long and usually, as now, tidied away in a pony-tail. You and your two friends are also in a kind of school uniform, but scruffier, more up-to-date and more individualised. You are wearing a quite short and tight black skirt orgasms cum – something that length at my school would get you sent home at once – with what looks like black tights underneath. You have a white shirt as well, but with the sleeves casually rolled up; if you had a tie it has been removed, and the top two or three buttons on your shirt are undone so that I catch glimpses of what looks like a very non-regulation black bra underneath (at my school, all underwear must be plain and white). You do have the navy blue jacket of your school, but it is unbuttoned, crumpled and has various badges pinned to the lapel. Your two companions have variants on this uniform

The tough-looking girl on the right with brunette hair which has been streaked with blonde highlights is also wearing a black skirt, but fuller and longer than your derisorily short one. She has a pair of Nike trainers and black socks, and is wearing a kind of sweatshirt top with your school’s name and logo across her chest – she is lean and well-muscled, and looks like a sporty type who plays hard and mean in some physical team game, perhaps soccer or hockey. The two of you are white, but the third girl on your left is black, and holds my eyes with a hard aggressive glare in her deep brown eyes. She is wearing black trousers with a slight flare, and I think it looks like some sort of ankle boots underneath them. The rest of her outfit is a white short-sleeve shirt, most of which is covered by a sleeveless wool slipover in light grey – she actually has a school tie, but the knot is loosened and her top shirt-button is undone. She also has a kind of light rainproof casual jacket, surely not a part of the regulation dress code. You put your hands on your hips and regard me sardonically, your lips curling. Well, well, if it isn’t the little lady from St. Juliet’s, you think you’re better than us, dontcha?’ you sneer, savouring my trembling anxiety. No – no!’ I feebly deny it, attempt to explain: ‘I don’t think that at all, really, I’m not a rich kid – I’m just on a scholarship ... you can see that I come from around here, like you do!’ It did not seem to strike much of a chord of fellowship with you, however, and your response frightened me in a new way: Oh, yeah, for sure! We know all about you Joooley-ettes, lezzie sluts, the fucking lot of you! With your tits, I bet you go down on the prefects and the teachers every day! I am shocked and disoriented

No, of course not, I’m not like that at all! Where can you have got such a bizarre and unpleasant idea? Nothing like that happens – at least, I amend mentally, not to me. It’s true that I’ve noticed Miss Edgerton looking at my chest quite a lot, but I sit in the first row in her history class and she can hardly avoid it, can she, it doesn’t mean anything (though I am uneasily aware that I first noticed this on a hot day a few weeks ago, when she gave us permission to take off our ties and undo the top three shirt buttons, and she did stand by my desk, looking over my shoulder at my work, for longer than she did for any of the other girls; it made me feel quite strange and uncomfortable down below, kind of itchy-like). Miss Edgerton is one of the youngest and prettiest of our teachers, she looks so smart in her tight pencil skirts and especially when she wears black boots as well; I do admire her a lot, I suppose even have a bit of a crush on her – but not in that way, not like that! The truth is that I am completely inexperienced sexually – in fact, I am still a virgin, and in no hurry to lose it either. I am an only child and go to an all-girls school, so I meet hardly any boys – and I am quite happy with that, and glad not to be pestered. I am studious and very determined to do well; I am aiming to get a place at Cambridge university to study sciences, which are my favourite subjects. In fact, I’m really quite a geek and rather shy, so I don’t have many friends amongst the girls at school either, most of whom are snotty rich kids just like you think (though, from their conversations that I overhear, they’re very much into boys and not girls!). What is going to happen here? Are you going to do something mean like tear up my homework books or throw my satchel over the wall, so that it will take me hours to find someone to unlock the gate and get it back? Or will it be worse, are the three of you going to hurt me and beat me? My heart is thudding in my chest, my knees feel weak and wobbly, and I feel a cold sweat on my back under my shirt even though this is a lovely mild spring day. I must look like a frightened rabbit – certainly, I have no more will to resist, I must just accept my fate and hope that my meekness will make it less bad, get it over sooner

I feel like I might burst into tears, but I try to be brave and somehow hold them back. The black girl easily prizes the leather satchel from my nerveless fingers, but she puts it down a few feet away quite gently and I feel a ludicrous pang of gratitude when none of you seem to take any further interest in it – recovering from bruises would be a small matter compared to losing all my course notes. Now your two accomplices take my upper arms and hold me against the wall, standing at either side of me and smiling with eager anticipation. But there is no doubt that you are the leader of this gang, that they are here to help you do whatever you want, that you have set this up and will dictate what happens. I give a little shudder as you reach forward and undo the three brass buttons of my red blazer, pulling it open to either side. I taste the acid of fear in my throat – I am helpless, defenceless with my arms pinioned like this, so vulnerable. You do not hit me in the stomach as I dread, but instead do something unexpected – but in its way, almost worse and more alarming. You reach forward to grasp my prominent breasts, cupping them in your hands and squeezing them quite firmly. I see a strange look on your face, a fevered gleam in your eye, and I give a soft scared whimper. Well, girls’, you say in a surprisingly husky tone of voice, ‘look at these boobs, we’ve got a ripe pair here!’ And then you return to that weird previous preoccupation: ‘I’ll bet the lezzie sluts at your school love to suck on your tits, don’t they? Or do you keep them only for the dyke teachers to get their hands on? I shake my head in mute horror – such disturbing images your words conjure up, I have never thought of such things, never mind actually doing them! Yet I can’t seem to shake these ideas out of my head; your hands groping my large breasts give me strange feelings in my legs and belly, and these combine with a shocking but stripping black vivid image of Miss Edgerton removing my bra and kissing my nipples

I give a weak groan, and almost without realising it I shift my posture so that my legs are further apart. You notice this, you see my reaction of denial mixed with confusion, but you hide the exultation that you feel. You push my blazer back off my shoulders, and your friends quickly strip it down my arms and then grasp me again, giving me no opportunity for escape. The black girl tosses the blazer on top of my satchel, and I am glad that your gang seems to have no designs on it either – my purse with my bus pass and house keys are still in its pocket. Next you remove my school tie, which is thrown over to where the blazer is, and then you slowly unbutton my thin white shirt, starting at the neck and moving downwards. When the last button is undone, you pull my shirt apart to either side, and gaze at my breasts in their plain white cotton bra. You nod once to your assistants, and my shirt is pulled away as briskly as the blazer was before it, which it joins on the ever-growing pile of my discarded garments

I feel very exposed, and conscious of the mild spring air on my upper body, as I am now naked from the waist up apart from my bra. I see your tongue flit along your lips to moisten them, and I cannot meet the intensity of your gaze – I do not understand what it portents, what is happening here; still worse, I do not understand how I feel about it, what strange unknown emotions are now churning around that central core of fear. Indeed, I’m no longer quite sure what it is that I have to be afraid of: none of you have yet damaged my things or hurt me (the grip on my arms is firm, but not painfully so), and somehow I am feeling more confident that you are not as vicious as I had instinctively assumed. You reach for my breasts again – they seem to have a magnetic attraction – and you grope them in the soft cotton bra cups, finding my nipples and pulling them. They surprise me by responding into stiffening hardness, but I put that down to a natural physical effect of the fear-induced adrenelin pumping through my body. I still do not expect your next move, as you reach behind my back to unclip my bra, tugging the straps off my shoulders so that it falls down my arms and my thrusting breasts spill out of it into full view. I am paralysed as the other two girls take it all the way off, and the three of you stare at my well-endowed chest – my breasts are not only big for a sixteen year-old, they are also like two cones, jutting and pointy. I blush and close my eyes in shame at being exposed in this way, and then open them again with a squeal as I feel your hands touch my mounds again, the warm pressure of your fingertips tracing around my tits and then tweaking and pulling at them. Why, why are you doing this, doing such strange things to a stranger? You rub your thumbs across my hardened nipples – they are almost painfully stiff, I have never felt them like that before, and it sends shudders all the way down my backbone until they vibrate between my legs, loosening me there in a most peculiar way. Oh no! What’s this, what’s going on now? You release my throbbing nipples and take one step back, and with your eyes never leaving my face you remove and drop behind you first your jacket and then your shirt, revealing a pair of medium-sized but quite shapely breasts in a rather naughty black push-up bra, a skimpy half-cup affair. Your two companions watch with perverse eagerness as you step forward again, bend your head with your shock of tousled jet-black hair, and your lips fasten onto one of my tits whilst your hand mauls at the other

My eyes go wide at this shocking assault, as I realise that it has become unmistakeably sexual – oh, my God, your fixation with lesbian goings-on at my private all-girls school is because you are one, you are a lesbo, and your friends must be as well, if they are going along with this! What are you going to do to me, what do you want my body for? I should tell you to stop, demand that you stop, I want you to stop ... don’t I? I think I do, or perhaps I just think I ought to, I have such strange feelings, I really don’t know what to do ... so I take the easiest course, and just as I determined at the outset when I was expecting something very different, I will offer no resistance and let you do with me what you wish. Your licking, sucking and fondling of my breasts is having an unavoidable physical effect. My legs shift wider apart, my pelvis thrust forwards a bit and my back arches, thrusting my tits even more availably outwards. I bite my lips to try and stifle my involuntary groans in response to your agile stimulation, but I can’t really disguise the astonishing – horrifying – fact that it is having an arousing effect on me. No one has ever sexually touched my breasts before, no one has ever treated them in such a way before – it is all shockingly new to me, I feel that I am on some roller-coaster ride, with surging peaks of excitement and then stomach-clenching plunges of anxiety. I give a sudden shriek – without any warning, you have slipped your other hand under my skirt and reached upwards to take a grip on the crotch of my panties. Oh, dear Lord, you are rubbing me THERE! – in that place, my most private one! Oh, this is so wrong, a girl should not want to do such things to another girl, surely it is all wrong? I feel rather disconnected, hot and sweaty between my legs – it is fright, I am sure, that has made me so moist and sticky down there, dampening the gusset of my panties until they are almost sodden. Whilst your lips wrap around my tit, and – a startling new attack – you nibble it with your teeth, the hand you have up my skirt is probing and stroking my slit through the thin cotton of my plain white panties. I start to sob, gulping for air as my body convulses in a strange way ..

I’m not a complete idiot, I have masturbated a few times, but they felt nothing like this, like these hot flushes, this trembling in my thighs, this hollowness in the pit of my stomach, this almost burning feeling in my nipples, these electric charges tingling through my nerve ends from my cunt and breasts to my brain. OH, GOD! AAAGGH – OH, OH! HOLY SHIT!! I can’t believe it, I think you have just made me come, I think I’ve had an actual orgasm – which I never really have before, from when I have fingered myself a bit; well, anyway, nothing like that! My whole body jerks for a moment, and you take your mouth from my breast (but not your hand from my panties) to enjoy the sight. My eyes are bulging, my mouth open and emitting peculiar yelping gasps, and my legs are spread wide apart, making my grey school uniform skirt ride half-way up my thighs. I am trembling in the aftershock, staring transfixed at your smugly delighted face, as your two friends laugh and whistle in appreciation. I feel rather faint, and am glad that they are supporting my arms as I think I might otherwise collapse, not just from shock at being taken in this way, manipulated in this way, but also from an incredible floating sense of release, as if a dam I didn’t even know existed had been breached. The black girl sniggers and reaches for my nearest breast, giving that mound of quivering flesh an appreciative stroke and squeeze. Hey, Lynette’, she says, ‘I think you’ve made the little bitch cum, I’ll bet you gave her a better titty-suck than her snotty friends do! I start to protest – I don’t have any friends who do that kind of thing (well, I don’t really have any close friends anyway), no one has ever done such things before, they must stop this, it is dirty and wrong – but it comes out rather half-heartedly, and I don’t sound convincing even to my own ears. I look at you afresh. I know your name now, and somehow it makes all this more real, and because of that more meaningful. It is is not just an awful nightmare event which afterwards I can pretend never really happened, and along with it my disturbing reactions. You remove your hand from under my uniform skirt and raise it to your face, sniffing the fingers that were pushing so insistently into the crotch of my sodden panties. There is a considering expression on your face as you watch me like a hawk ..

are you done now? Is that it? Will you let me go now, perhaps, please? I have a sudden surge of hope for that ... and yet, it is immediately followed by a backwash that feels almost like disappointment ... but how could that be, I mean I’m not a ... you know, one of them – one of you! ... am I? I just don’t know, I don’t know anything any more. You sense my turmoil, my conflict of desires to flee and to stay, and instinct tells you that this is a pivotal moment, that you have me poised on the cusp. You determine to take things further, to go through with your original plan – in truth, you hadn’t expected that I would come just from sucking my tits and fondling my panties. I see the determined look come into your face, and I have a cold shiver of fear at the very same moment as a knife-sharp thrill, as I realise that this extraordinary sexual ambush is not yet over. Your eyes narrow and you have a flinty expression, as you conceal your lust and desire for my sweet face and peach of a body. Reahing behind your back, you unsnap your bra and reveal your own breasts, nice B cups with swollen erect nipples from your arousal

You curtly order me to kiss and lick them, and before I can protest you push your chest at my face – you are at least five or six inches taller than me – and you seize my pony tail and force my head downwards so that my mouth mashes against your breast. My lips part in order to make some protest or plea, but you shove your tit between them and I am suddenly experiencing the extraordinary, the unimaginable, sensation of having another girl’s breast in my mouth for the purpose of giving her sexual pleasure. I take the line of least resistance (but only because of that, not because I want to at all, no, really that’s not the case!), and comply with your desire. With hesitant nervousness, I lick your nipple with my tongue – it has a most unusual, intriguing texture and taste, and without intending to I get caught up in this, I start to suck more eagerly, and begin to feel warm and excited by it. Hey, this slut’s a hottie’, laughs the brunette girl holding my left arm, and she shoves a hand under my skirt from behind, making me gasp – but only briefly pausing in my attentions to your breasts – as her hand comes through between my legs from behind to cup and grip my pussy mound, grinding her palm against me. This sends me into overdrive – there is no thought now of complaining at her invasion of my private parts, or of resisting the resulting stimulus. I suck pasionately on your breasts as you firmly grip my pony tail, and I feel a thrill of acomplishemt as your nipples enlarge even more and you start to give little pants of breath ... daringly, it croses my mind that if my arms were not being held, maybe I would reach under your so short, mmm so sexy, slutty skirt, and touch you like you did to me ..

but perhaps that is only a wild thought, brought on by these weird events, for surely I would not really want to have sex with another girl? You are enjoying my oral attentions to your firm young breasts, and I am doing much better – and being much more enthusiastic – than you expected from such an obvious novice. Still, there is something you want more – and something you have promised your two friends, who are also your lesbian lovers. You instruct them to put me down onto my knees – it is quite grassy just here, so that is not too uncomfortable – and I gaze up silently as you stand close in front of me. Slowly, you reach under your skirt and smoothly pull a pair of very skimpy thong panties down to your ankles, and the black girl holds them to help you step out of them. You plant your feet apart and then hoist up the front of your skirt – to reveal that your tights are actually suspender tights, so that now your cunt and ass are naked and accessible, and I stare at you in transfixed fascination. Your pussy has a small and neatly trimmed fringe of hair, and in the midst of this is your pudenda – swollen with arousal, the outer labia distended and puffy, revealing the warm pink slash between them. I am riveted to the spot, hypnotised by the sight of your sex – so curved, so colourful, and so moist

My mouth is dry and I lick my lips, whilst you watch my reactions like a hawk. You nod to your companions, and they release my arms and take a pace backwards, leaving me to you. You run your fingers through my hair, actually quite gently and almost affectionately, and then you say: Lick my pussy, girl! Eat me out, get your tongue in my twat! I am shocked, and confused by my conflicting feelings – I say nothing, making no protest but also making no move, and from a distance of about a foot I gaze at your cunt like a rabbit caught in the headlights. I hear your voice again, and although with the pounding of blood in my ears it seems to me to be remote and far away, your words drop into my subconscious mind like depth-charges – detonating after a delay when they reach the critical depth. Love me there ...’ you say, and add: ‘ I know you want to, you want to, babe, don’t you? Then, with a firm breath, you hazard it all, betting on your conviction – and your hope. I won’t force you’, you whisper softly, ‘only do it if you want to ... and I know you do, I can tell you do. But if you really don’t, you can go, you can leave right now and take all your gear, we won’t stop you ..

if that is what you truly, truly want. My eyes widen, and I feel a sense of shock and also of fear – but no longer a fear of assault or pain, instead it is a heart-panging fear of loss, of failing to rise to the opportunity, the fear of being a coward. I give a slight whimper, I lean a little forwards, and with shaking hands I take hold of your legs just above the knees to brace myself – and then I just do the unthinkable, as if my conscious control has been put on stand-by, I bring my lips to another girl’s cunt and I kiss her on her mound, and then lick along the groove of her furrow. Sweet holy lady Mary, I’m a pussy-eater – I’m a lesbian! What do they put in teenage pussy-juice? It’s intriguing, and addictive – suddenly, I can’t get enough of the taste and texture of your cunt, and my hands are gripping your thighs with fierce determination, holding you apart as I press my tongue into your vaginal opening, thrusting it as far as it will go, squirming it sideways and then up and down. I feel you give a shudder and a strange cry, tottering slightly on your feet, and from sheer instinct I shift my grip from your legs to seize your ass, one buttock in each hand, and I squeeze you there as I nuzzle my mouth and nose into your crotch. Your breath is coming in pants and gasps, and then a tremor shakes you – you clutch the back of my head, grinding my face harder into your cunt, and you hips give a short spasmodic burst – then more juices seep from your vagina, and I realise with a thrill of accomplishment that you have climaxed, that I have made a girl come. I release your ass, and you stumble back a couple of steps – you are so aroused, you ram two of your own fingers into your pussy and target your own clitoris with your thumb. With a series of savage thrusts, you bring yourself off for a second orgasm, moaning and grunting

However, I am only seeing this from the corner of my eye, for I pivot on my knees and – before she can react or resist, I pull the brunette in front of me and shove my hand with lightning speed up her skirt. She gives a shocked cry as my fingers twist inside the leg of her panties to grope her pussy. My other hand fumbles at the button and zip at the side of her pleated skirt, and my efforts are rewarded a second later when it tumbles from her hips to crumple around her shoes. Now I use my grip on the gusset of her panties to drag her right up to my face – I almost overbalance her in my eagerness, and with a yelp she grasps my shoulders for balance. In the next second, I yank her panties down to her knees, and my mouth starts to devour her pussy – I am now a girl with a mission, indeed a crusade: to liberate the holy land of cunt, and make its rivers flow like wine. I have not stopped to think about this in any conscious or logical way – for once, I am acting on instinct and not intellect, on emotion and not reason. I just know that it’s right, it’s right for me, it’s what I need, it’s the missing piece that will fill the void of loneliness in my life. The brunette might look tough, but she wasn’t prepared for this and she succumbs easily to my attentions

All too soon, whilst I am still trying to get my tongue to lick all the way inside her slit from top to bottom, she is making ‘ooh!’ and ‘aaahh!’ noises, and her grip on my shoulders suddenly hardens. My hands are holding her ass, and I prise her butt apart in my effort get deeper into her – but this is the final booster that launches her rocket, and she utters a string of swearwords as her pelvis shakes in the throes of orgasm. I release her, and rock back on my heels – my face sticky with the mixture of her fluids and of yours, making the most wonderful cocktail (‘pussytail’, it ought to be called!) in the world. You have watched my sudden burst of energy with wide eyes, whilst drinking in every move that I have made on your friend. Now the black girl, the other spectator, gently pushes the brunette aside and plants herself in front of me. She gives me a fierce look, and says: C’mon, do me too then, fuckin’ suck me off, you bitch’, but then she rather undermines her intimidating presence by adding: ‘please? Don’t leave me out, OK? I smile tentatively up at her and nod my agreement, and I am rewarded by a huge grin that transforms her face, her eyes gleaming and her full lips curving upwards

I reach for the front of her trousers, undo the button at her waist and then slowly pull down the zip. Her garment peels away to eah side, revealing a really feminine – though skimpy – pair of Brazilian-style panties in an elaborate pattern of red lace. I admire them as I tug the trousers down her legs and help her to step out of them; I hand them to you, and wordlessly you hold them. The contrast of the bright red panties on the black girl’s rich ebony skin is amazingly erotic – I understand at once how inter-racial love could be so tempting. I like the panties so much that I hold the black girl’s hands when she is about to pull them down, and give a shake of the head. Instead, I pull their narrow gusset away to the left, revealing the dark joys beneath. This girl shaves her cunt, and the sight of her dark skin contrasting with the hot pink of her opening gives me a huge thrill. I start to lick her pussy, and her taste is somehow exotic and addictive, mingling with the tastes that I have already acquired from you and the brunette. Maybe I am tiring, or perhaps because the black girl is taken less by surprise she has remained more in control

However, although it takes longer, the effects as they build are even more striking. After a moment of my hungry devouring, the black girl loosens her tie and pulls off her grey wool slipover, throwing both to her brunette friend, swiftly following this by unbuttoning her shirt and shrugging that away as well. I don’t for a second remove my tongue from her pussy, but my eyes swivel upwards and are rewarded by the erotic sight of the underneath of her bra cups – scarlet to match her thong – as she jerks them down and flip-flops her breasts out of them. She is quite well-endowed for our age, and they have a nice mound as well as large nipples that are now prominently on display. With a grunt, she arches her hips further apart and then seizes her tits with her own hands, pulling and squeezing them. This soon gets her off, and I complete my hat-trick of cunnilingus with her bucking and grinding against my face, her head thrown back and her mouth open as she gives short broken pants for breath, her ass slick and sweat-coated in my hands. When I have satiated her, I pause, suddenly uncertain as to why I am acting like this, and what to do next. You are looking dazed, like you have won the jackpot but don’t know what to do with the prize. Then you give a little shake of your head, as if to clear your thoughts, and you kneel down in front of me on the grass

You put your arms affectionately around me and kiss me softly on the lips, and then you look into my eyes and ask me if I want it. I know perfectly well what ‘it’ is – gay sex, lesbian girl-fucking, which would have appalled me before, and I still can’t believe it when I nod yes, almost without a second thought. You take my hands and bring me to my feet, and then position me so that I am leaning against the wall. No one is holding me there now, no coercion is involved any more – I have realised that I must be bisexual, or much more probably 100% lesbian, as I don’t feel any interest in boys, certainly not like I am hungering now for this. In the warm afternoon sunshine, it feels so natural to look down and watch your mouth and hands range over my body – once again, my big breasts draw you like a magnet, and you stroke and lick them. This has a powerful effect, sending my libido through the roof. I arch my hips and thrust my pelvis forwards, taking my school skirt in both hands and hoisting it up to my waist – although I use no words, my actions are unambiguous and the equivalent of shouting ‘take me, have me, I’m yours, fuck me! You kneel in front of me and peel my sodden panties away from my pussy and down to the ground. For a delicious moment, you lick me into an even more heightened state of arousal. Then, with a wicked glint of anticipation in your eye, you announce that you have a surprise for me, a kind of present. You reach into your bag, and astonish me by producing a vibrator – it’s not your own, of course, it belongs to your Mom and you have ‘borrowed’ it for the day, but she’ll never know. When you switch it on, I hear the machine’s faint whirring buzz for the very first time

You can’t resist swiftly stroking it up and down your own pussy, getting some lubrication of cunt-juice on it. Then you run the tip along my slit, and the sensations this causes are amazing – good God in heaven, I think I might just dissolve! Encouraged by my rapturous reaction, you push it into me, but then encounter unexpected resistance. You remove the vibrator in some perplexity, and slip a finger into my pussy instead, feeling your way quite delicately – until it bumps against my hymen. Shit!!’ you exclaim, withdrawing your finger as it had been burnt, and you look at your companions with an expresion of shock – it is the first moment that I have seen any slip in your composure and commanding confidence. ‘Fuckit – she’s a virgin!’ you add, and your surprise and uncertainty is mirrored on their faces as well – none of you had ever thought of that possibility, not least because you all have these fantasy imaginings about what goes on at my all-girls school – it seems you reckon there’s a rampant lesbian orgy every lunchtime. I am seized by the sudden fear that you are going to be thrown by this, and maybe not only stop pleasuring me but also run away – for all three of you seem really taken aback to be dealing with such innocence, and re-evaluating how you have acted towards me. My stab of panic at the idea that I might lose you is what finally convinces me, and is the spur to action – my usually retiring self takes a back seat to my newfound sexual identity and desire. I grab your shoulders and force you to look up at me, and, with all the heat and conviction that I can muster, I tell you to go on, to do me, that I want it, I want it now

You are still unsure, and ask hesitantly again whether I really do want to lose my virginity, here and like this. I take your chin in one hand and raise you to your feet, and then I push my other hand under your skirt and slip two fingers into your wet open hole. I am looking directly into your eyes, and I say: Yes! I want this more than anything – and I want YOU to take it, I want YOU to be the one – do me here, for fuck’s sake – fuckin’ do me RIGHT NOW! I think my urgency, and the incongruity of the swear words pouring out of my innocent girlish lips, gets through and finally convinces you. You look dazed, like you have just won the lottery (well, honey, in a way you have – you gambled, and now you’ve won big, you’ve really scooped the pool!). With a tenderness that is unexpected, you lean forwards and gently place a series of soft sweet kisses down my cleft, your eyes shining with the thrill of being my first lover. You are also a practical girl, with some experience – you warn me it will be bound to hurt a little and there will be a show of blood; to avoid getting any of it on my school uniform, we remove my skirt entirely and you roll my socks down to my ankles. I brace my legs wide apart, and the other two girls take hold on either side, with arms around my shoulders and waist – but now this is not to capture or confine, it is to help and support me, to give comfort and aid. The brunette smiles at me, almost shyly, and the black girl gives me an encouraging grin and a wink of her eye – ‘you’ll be fine’, she whispers in my ear, ‘it don’t hurt too much, not really’. You resume where you left off, by slowly kissing my breasts again – you do like them, don’t you! I guess having biggish boobs is not such a nuisance after all, if it has attracted and entranced you so much. And, I must admit, the sensations that result from your oral attentions are pretty amazing too – you send shivers running up my spine and down through my stomach and pussy and legs. After a little while, your hand cups my Venus mound, and then once again you begin to caress me there. This time it is much easier to tease me open – I am much more relaxed, and much more loose and wet

Your finger probes in, and – aaieee! – another alongside it, stretching me apart so that the vibrator can drill into my hole. You switch it on, and I start to pant and moan from the effects of its whirring entry. Ooh!! It has reached my hymen, and presses against it – what a curious feeling that gives, made up of one part anxiety and two parts desire. You are really concentrating here – you have a fixed, determined look on your face, and you have sucked your lower lip between your teeth and are nibbling on it – oh, you do look so cute! You press a little more, but my membrane holds firm, and actually that’s not so pleasant now. I look down, and urge you on: Please, quickly – now, don’t wait, do it – DO IT! You give a little nod, your wrist gives a jerk foward, and – eee-yaaahh!! Suddenly it parts, with a sharp spiky jab, feeling almost like a slight burn – partly because there is tenderness left in its wake. But now there are other, more profound sensations to occupy my thoughts, for the vibrator is inside me now for at least another two inches, and you are working it in and out, pushing on a little more with each thrust. The penetration combines with the vibration to truly explosive effect

My mouth is dry, and I close my eyes – all my senses have relocated to my vagina, all of my being centres on that point. I am whimpering a bit now, but not in protest – I am riding the escalator to ecstasy, an inexorable ride that surges upwards, and all I have to do is hold on, it is taking me there, taking me to, taking me, taking ... As I call out to you, urging you to fuck me, the other two girls cup my breasts and stroke my nipples, which are diamond-hard and yet hyper-senstive. My hips are jerking, and my ass is bouncing off the wall behind me with every thrust that you make. This can’t last much longer ... and then it comes, I come, I detonate, and then in the aftermath of climax I slump back against the wall, dizzy but delighted. It is a good thing the other two girls are bracing me, for my knees are so weak and my stomach is like jelly, and I think that otherwise I would probably faint. Whilst I lean there, slowly recovering my breath, you wipe my pussy – no longer virgin! – tenderly with some tissues, and by good fortune the brunette has an unused tampon in her bag (it being near to her time-of-the-month) which you put inside my panties before pulling them back up, and which will soak up any blood or fluid that leaks out, and avoid awkward questions when I get home. We all put our clothes back on, for the spring afternoon is starting to cool as the sun goes down behind the old factory roof. As we talk companionably, as if we have known each other for years (it feels like that), you explain that all three of you are solely and entirely lesbian, but that the other two girls – you introduce them to me now as Jacqui (the black girl) and Karen (the sporty brunette) – are more of a couple, as they were lovers before you discovered about four months ago that they are pussy-only girls too. You have become great friends and enjoyed a lot of hot threesomes since then, but still sometimes they want to be together and that leaves you on your own – so they have been encouraging you to get your own special girl, to find someone to make it a foursome, the gang of four, so no one will be left on the outside. But, trust Lynette’, Jacqui laughs richly after you recount this; ‘she doesn’t fancy any of the other girls at our school, oh no! She has to take a shine to the big-titted blonde cutie from the posh school that she sees on the bus, and she won’t think about anyone else! I am astonished to be described in such terms by anyone, and very flattered too

I have never considered myself to be specially attractive, despite having big breasts and blonde hair. I just didn’t feel sexual in that way before now – I guess because I didn’t realise what I wanted, I just pushed it all away as something for a distant future and supressed all of my immediate needs. You tell me that you noticed me weeks ago, and that every time you saw me you felt more and more attracted, until you just couldn’t stop thinking about me and desiring me – that you used your Mom’s vibrator regularly on yourself whilst fantasising about me. Somehow, you just had an instinct that I am a lesbian too; you were sure that I was the one you were looking for, and that if only you could get me into your arms, you could show me the pleasures of femme-fucking and I would be yours. I look at you in amazement. I do remember seeing you on the bus – you never gave me any hassle like the others, but sometimes I saw you looking my way so fierce and hard that it almost scared me more. It never crossed my mind that the emotion behind this could be desire; I assumed it was hate and violence that were in your thoughts, not how I would look with my bra off or my panties down and my legs spread open! I realise now that I misjudged you all when you accosted me at the entrance to the alley. I see now how pretty and bubbly the black girl really is, and how open and warm is the smile of her brunette lover – she does not look tough and mean any more, just fit and sporty, a very healthy teenage girl. Both of your companions are looking at me in a welcoming and appreciative way, as if they want to get to know me better, and not just my body but as friends in every way

It makes me feel warm and happy, like I belong somewhere, with people who will care about me. When I first saw the three of you, my eyes were blinded by my fears. I saw you wearing the same uniforms as the mean girls who bullied me on the bus, and so I felt threatened and projected onto you the hostility and menace which I assumed would be there. Now you, Lynette, explain that you have been seeking me since I vanished from the bus, and two days ago you saw me in the distance going down this street. You persuaded your friends – who were a bit reluctant – to help you with this plan, as you wanted to get me somewhere with enough time and opportunity to show me what I was missing. And, you admit, your passion had become so consuming that you just had to have me once, to feel my tits and lick my pussy, and if need be to make me eat you out – if I didn’t like it, I would probably be stripping black too ashamed to tell anyone, and even if I did identify you, it would be the word of three against one. So you planned the ambush, and the three of you hurried from school today to get here ahead of me and waylay me. When I finally arrived – after what seemed to you an agonisingly long time, and you were about to give up in despair – all three of you were tense and nervous about what would happen, and you hid that with the determination that seemed so threatening when you sprung your surprise. I see now that your bravado had actually been a brittle shield to hide your anxiety, and your apparent tone of aggression was fuelled by your fear of rejection – that I might be Miss High-and-Mighty from the rich kids’ school, and would laugh at you, or sneer, or humiliate and hurt you in some other way

So, instead, your subconscious over-compensated, and you came across with a rough intimidating force that you had never really intended. Now you are rather bashful, wondering where all that came from, and you look a little shamefaced now that your fires of lust have been partly slaked – in fact, you fear that you might have blown your chances completely. You stroke my cheek, and say that you never meant to frighten me, you didn’t realise how it would seem after the bullying on the bus, to be outnumbered and surrounded like that, and you would never actually hurt me. You bite your lip, and mumble something about perhaps we might still be friends anyway – for the first time, your armour of assurance vanishes, and you look like the youthful 16 year-old that you are, still finding her feet in a bewildering world, often impulsive and sometimes clumsy in her actions. I look at you now with fresh eyes, my fear has vanished and in its place is a burning joyousness. I feel a rush of affection for you, and – yes – something more, something stronger: partly it is sexual desire, but partly it is a longing for closeness and togetherness, perhaps this is how love feels or starts. I also realise that you are very attractive, taller than me, well-built but still trim (I think your ass is really nice), with your clipped collar-length rich black hair, your warm hazel eyes and wide firm mouth, lips just a little pouty. As for a moment you lose your habitual confidence, it is as if this transfers to me, like one end of a see-saw rising as the other drops down. I smile, for the geeky virgin is neither virgin nor shy any longer, and now knows what she wants with unequivocal certainty – YOU!!! In the wake of your confession, you are still looking at the ground in front of you, but you lift your eyes to mine, shining with hope and with a sheen of glistening tears, when I tell you that I want to be more than friends, that I want to be your girlfriend, I want to be your lover, I want to do these things and more with all three of you over and over again – but most of all, with YOU, to be in YOUR arms and in YOUR bed. Karen and Jacqui give a profound sigh of tension released, and then hoot and holler, giving each other high fives and clapping their hands with glee – Jacqui literally dancing with joy. Wow, this is one hot babe!’ says Karen in admiration, giving me a playful slap on the ass

‘You were right, Lyn, I didn’t believe your “instinct”, but you sure were right – and I’m looking forward to fun times from now on! So, I put my hand in yours, and you put an arm around my shoulders and smile at me – you look really nice when you do that, there’s a mischevious gleam in your eyes that suggests lots of fuck-fun ahead. Then we stroll companionably down the alley, behind Jacqui and Karen (and admiring the sway of their hips and asses), and symbolically we walk away together into the sunset. There is a saying that ‘tomorrow is the first day of the rest of your life’ – it’s quite wrong, of course: today is the first day of the rest of my life. If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories ... you might like them too ... (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

Redhead facial group. First just wanna give the usual disclaimers. Its just a fantasy BLAH BLAH. If offended BLAH BLAH... It was late August and we were on our way out to my uncles farm. It was the yearly family picnic which meant lots of good food and plenty of drinks for the adults. Since mom and dad always got plowed we usually stayed the night, and I didnt mind since there was lots to do, play in the woods, go swimming in the pond, ride horses and quads. I was 13 with blonde hair and blue eyes and athletic build.My sister Tina was 11 years old also blonde hair and blue eyes with a gymnasts body which she had been training as since she was 6. I loved watching her and her team mates. I mean what red blooded 13 year old boy wouldn't love watching young girls in leotards run and jump do the splits etc..

It had not escaped my attention that Tina had recently started to develope little boobs about the size of eggs barely needing the training bra she wore. I had sneaked a peek at her getting dressed the other day and noticed she was starting to get some fuzz on her lil pussy, which had given me many good jack off sessions. My two cousins were Karen, also 13 years old with blonde hair and blue eyes, was well developed with nice small orange sized breast's and a heart shaped ass to die for. We have allways gotten along well together and last summer had let me watch her go pee and then touch one of her tits before getting shy on me. My other cousin Kylie was 11 years old and like my sister was just starting to develope. I decided to go exploring in the woods and was sneaking around when I came across the three of them by the pond. I heard my sister say " I cant believe I forgot my swimsuit dont you have one I can borrow?" "Yeah I do but its all the way back at the house." said Kylie "I don't wanna go all the way back there" I heard my sister say. "We don't have to let's just skinny dip, its just us girls." said Karen "I guess thats ok." said tina I couldn't believe it I was gonna get to see three naked girls. My dick was hard before their clothes were off. My cousin Karen's tits were the biggest her areola's were large and light pink with large nipples,but her pussy was completely bald. "How come you dont have any hair down there?" Tina asked her "Because I shave it". I pulled out my now very hard dick all 6 inches of it, I knew by checking out the other guys in the locker room mine was bigger than most other guys my age, and started stroking away. My sister took off the last of her clothes followed by Kylie. They could have been twins except for my sisters body had much more defined muscle due to her gymnastics training

both had just the slightest fuzz growing with little pussy lips that stuck out and little egg sized tits and tiny nips that poked out. By now I was strokin as hard as i could and I couldn't hold back any longer I started cumming hard my knees got weak I gasped and stumbled forward falling to my knees. "Whats that?" asked Kylie "who's there" The girls all tried to cover themselves up but Karen walked over towards me and said "Its your brother drew" "Were you spying on us?" asked Tina "I gonna tell mom and dad!" "Please don't I'll do anything you want!" My face was red as I hadn't even had a chance to get my pants back up. My dick was rapidly shrinking. I started to pull them up when Karen said "Stop right there I have an idea. Gather round girls." The girls all got in a circle and wispered, occasionaly looking over their shoulder at me, then Tina said "ewww he's my brother thats sick!" Karen appeared to be leading the discusion and I saw Kylie look at my dick and giggle then say "it gets hard? how!" "But he pees from it!" Exclaimed Tina The conference broke up and Karen walked up with the other two close behind and said "will you do anything we ask?" "Why what do you want?" "We want you to make it hard and then shoot sperm while we watch." "I can try but first you have to help me get hard." "How do we do that?" asked Karen "Well show me how you play with your little pussies would do for a start." "I'm the only one here who has done that." said Karen "And I wanna touch your boobs too" "ok" As I was talking Karen started to rub her slit going up and down, and then at the top spread her lips a little bit found her clit and circled it a couple times. Then back down and this time inside her pussy and I noticed when her finger came out it was glistening. I reached out and touched her breast rolling her lingerie behind nipple and she moaned. I jerked my hand back "did I hurt you?" "No" she replied "it felt good better than when I do it Can I touch it?" she asked pointing at my dick. "Sure lets lay down first." We both laid down and I looked up at the two 11 year olds and said "come closer so if you want."Kylie and Tina redhead facial group came over and squatted by me I was looking right at Kylie's pussy as Karen was stroking my now hard dick she said " my look how big it got." "WOW! Its huge that will never fit in my pussy!" exclaimed Kylie "Mine either!" said Tina "can I touch it?" "Why dont you lick it?" "Not me." "I will." said Karen and then she put her lips on it I told her to suck on it like a popsicle

She did and it was the best feeling i had ever had. I reached out and pulled Kylie close and said "do you want me to make you feel real good too?" She nodded and and redhead facial group I pulled her hips so she was squatted over my face then raised up and started licking her pussy up and down. She started moaning and then I stuck my tounge in a little bit she gasped hard and said "dont stop please" I then found her little clit it was redhead facial group the size of a BB and just as hard I circled it a couple times and all of a sudden she started jerking and then fell forwards crying out "OHHH MYYYY GOOODDDDD!!!" I realised she had just had her first orgasm and I was the one who gave it to her ! About that time I heard "tina say can I do that to him?" Karen stopped sucking and said "Sure besides after I go pee I'm gonna make him lick my pussy." I felt Tina replace Karen I said " I wanna watch you pee" "Again?" she asked "Yeah it turned me on last year " "OK move of him Kylie"and she squatted by my head I could see right into her pussy, at first it was just a couple of drops then a steady stream I could feel my balls tighten I pulled her over and started licking her clit while she was peeing and with her eyes squeezed shut she yelled "OHH SHITTT IMM CUUUMMMIINNGG!!" "Meee TOOOO" I moaned "look out sis!!!" as rope after rope of cum shot out of my dick. The first of wich landed in my sisters mouth the rest on her face and tits. "Sorry about that" I said "Its OK as long as you do that for me too." "As soon as I recover I would love to." To be continued...........

Interracials. Taboo, Black Superior 6 Being a master or Being a slave ? part 4 Azumi Smile at her, Azumi wore only a short white toga that barely covered her upper thighs. provocatively Azumi swinging her almost exposed ass as she moved. Erika wore a gauzy see-through gown that clung to her young body as she moved. Her only undergarment was a pair of sheer bikini panties. A blush of red crossed her face as Azumi Stared at her."You Are quite shy in front of Him but soon enough I Will brings out the best in you"Azumi said Erika was a beautiful girl

She had a black hair that hung past her shoulders and framed a face that was almost perfect. Her lips were lush and pink even without a trace of lipstick. The most amazing thing of all was that, compared to the beauty of her body, Erika's face looked plain. Her body was perfect. her skin tanned and silky, her body supple and finely muscled. Her legs perfectly shaped, without an extra ounce of fat. Her ass was full and round, but it was also as firm as a ripe melon. Erika's tits weren't huge, but they stood out from her chest like miniature torpedoes. They were perfect cones, Erika's arms were tanned and slender, her hands delicate and long-fingered. Azumi and Erika were locked in a lovers embrace, their open mouths pressed interracials together in a luscious kiss. Erika opened her small mouth and laid her tongue out invitingly, moaning softly as if begging for something

Azumi open her own mouth and allowed a small drool of saliva flow out onto Erika's tongue. Erika sucked it into her mouth deliciously and swallowed. Erika: *gulp* The two girls seemed to drift into a world of their own as they kissed passionately and their hands caressed each other gently. Azumi's long smooth legs and dark hair gave her that 'older sister' look and Erika's small body made her the epitome of purity and innocence. Azumi stepped back from Erika and motioned the girl to her knees. Erika dropped and then gazed upwards as Azumi untied her toga and let it drop to the floor. Azumi’s breasts were small but firm and were peaked with delicious looking light pink nipples that stood out like firm little crowns in the center of her small areolas. Her exquisitely shaped waist and hips enhanced the young, developing-lady appearance she had.Azumi exposing her sparsely covered vulva. The dark hair of her young cunt did little to hide her puffy labia and clit. Erika stared in appreciation of Azumi's youthful beauty. Erika, placing her hands on the bed And spread her feet apart, leaned over to bare her little asshole as well as the pink insides of her slit

Glistening moisture coated her puffy labia, hinting at the teenager's increasing arousal. Azumi gazed lovingly into Erika's ass, a look of hot desire replacing her shyness. She pressed her face close and began to place soft, sweet kisses on Erika's lush bottom.She bent further, spreading herself wider and Azumi's face dipped into the deep crevice of her ass. Azumi had a wonderful view she had ever seen. A Man Should astounded at how soft and loving the teens made the intimate act look.Azumi's young tongue delved deeply into Erika's rectum then popped out to dance across Erika's sensitive little pucker, causing her to squirm her butt in lewd circles. "Yes!" Erika moaned loudly. "Lick my ass, Azumi! Lick my ass!ahhhh mmm-aahhhh" Azumi pleasured Erika's asshole with her mouth. Erika pussy had begun to secrete it's warm juices.Azumi lovingly sucked and licked Erika's ass until Erika's legs began to tremble. Erika straightened up and turned to face her and, stepping up to Azumi, pushed her pelvis into Azumi's face. She licked her lips and placed a single soft kiss on Erika's vulva, deeply inhaling the girl's mating scent. Her tongue slid from her mouth and traced a slow wet path up Erika's slit to her knotted little clit, Erika's belly to quiver erotically inside. Erika's head fell back and her eyes closed as she felt the delicate touch of Azumi's tongue. Her cunt tingled wickedly inside as she felt Azumi's tongue dance expertly across her clit."Oooooooh! Yes, Azumi!" she gasped. " ahhhh ahhhhh" Erika was nearing her peak of pleasure and had to fall back onto the edge of the bed

Her legs moved up and apart, giving Azumi a wonderful view from her ass to her clit. The girl's small cunt hole was open and drooling thick, warm sex cream Azumi: Ohhh Erika that’s beautiful Azumi said that to erika.Then she moved with Erika and dipped her face into Erika's ass. She washed her tongue across the dark pucker, leaving it with a slick coating of her spit. Azumi pushed her middle finger into Erika's crack and massaged the tight little opening. Then in one motion, Azumi slid her finger in, knuckle deep, and squirmed it around in Erika's rectum. Erika: Hssssss .. sssssshhhhhh Erika hissed out hot breaths as Azumi worked her over. The small finger inside of her ass felt like a worm crawling through her bowels and caused her to shiver with intense pleasure.With her finger buried in Erika's tight ass, Erika used her mouth to clean up the mess that was drooling from Erika's aroused fuck passage. She hungrily sucked up Erika's warm cunt oil before sending her tongue inside the soft little hole for more.Erika cried out as she squirmed her hips

Erika hands were on Azumi's head pulling her in tighter. "Mmmmmmmm!" Azumi moaned into Erika's cunt. The taste of her friend always sent her cunt into sweet little spasms. She sucked and licked all over her as she worked a second finger into her asshole. Erika had taken all she could take. Her body gave itself over to a wickedly hot orgasm and the young girl cried out in exquisite ecstasy. Erika: "I'm cumming! I'm cumming!Azumiiiiii....uhhh*sspurt" *sspurt" she wailed as her body shook and writhed on the bed.as Azumi drove Erika into the realms of erotic bliss with her oral attentions. Erika’s slit glistened with moisture and even her finely trimmed cunt hair was somewhat matted with thick sex cream. Azumi:* slurp *:* slurp *:* slurp * Azumi licked , sucked and slurped at Erikai's soaked pussy long after she had come and Erika finally had to push her away to give her sensitive clit a rest. Both girl's stood and kissed passionately for several minutes. Erika looked deep into her eyes and asked. Erika: Do You Like it Azumi ? Azumi: hmm ?? What? Erika: You Know, being Mr

Lucas Slave Azumi: Yes. I like it a lot. How about you erika.? Erika: I dunno. I felt very weird Azumi: it’s not weird.. deep inside you want him to rape you. you wants to taste and suck his black cock. You wants him to eat your pussy. I knows You like it when he drill your pussy and ass hard. Erika: and… I…Just

I…. think. You know. Mr. Lucas’s Penis Is Incredible Huge.It’s Too much for me. Some time he is too Rough. He fuck me hard and rough Azumi: Don’t worry Erika. Anytime you need a hand I will be there to help you out

What else are friends for? Erika: But.. Azumi: Don’t Think Too Much Erika. Let’s get some rest Azumi kiss her. Gently. At School. when teachers and students gathered in the hall to listen to the headmaster speech , Shizuka sat on the edge of the chair. She was breathless with excitement from having exposed herself so lewdly to him. shizuka curled her fingers around his throbbing cock. She moaned as she tilted his black prick back slightly and slipped his engorged cock head between her pursed lips.the size of his prick made her realize over and over how lucky she was

She kept her lips clamped around his bulbous prick head. Shizuka: mmmmh Mmmmmm Mr. Lucas: Yess Baby come on suck my dick. and Shizuka instantly squeezed his cock knob with her lips. The Pretty young Teacher savored every precious moment as she humped back against her groom's drilling finger and swiped her tongue around his swollen cock head. "That feels great, baby" Mr. Lucas said Mr. Lucas: Suck a little harder Shizuka... Shizuka: yes Mr. Lucas mmmmmhh taste so delicious Shizuka took most of Lucas's cock shaft between her lush lips and sucked. She flicked her tongue up and down the underside of his prick and lowered her hands to his heavy balls. She fondled his male eggs and gently scratched his hairy ball-bag while continuing to suck on his pulsing cock. Shizuka began swirling her tongue hungrily over his pulsating prick meat, easing the lip-lock on his sturdy cock shaft. "Mmmmm, you're going to be a fabulous slave" Mr

Lucas murmured "I always knew why you are always teasing me,you wants my cock. yes baby you wants my cock very bad"he said it to her. ----- The pretty teacher sigh,The truth was, Shizuka sucking his cock as a revenge to her husband. She found her husband cheat on her. ----- His cock definitely bigger than her husband and Somehow sucking his big black prick made her feel so utterly feminine. Knowing that she could make Mr Lucas's prick stick up tall and hard was a powerful feeling. Knowing that she could make him squirm and moan with joy when she nibbled his huge cockmeat with her soft lips overwhelmed her with pride. At twenty seven her supple body was curvaceous and enticing to most men. Her tits had ballooned into shapely, globes that attracted the gaping stares of many men and boys. Shizuka: *lick*lick*lick* She quickly redoubled her efforts at pleasing Lucas with her lips and tongue by gulping most of his cock back into her hot mouth

he groaned as his cock twitched delightfully inside her sucking mouth. After that she takes her tongue and runs it up and down the big shaft. She licks every bit from top to bottom. Mr. Lucas: O yeaaaa baby. Gooodd.

yeahhhh She licks the tip of his penis and she sticks her tongue in the hole. Gently rolling it around and then she swallows his penis. Shizuka: Hmmmmmfffhh huffffffff!! Lucas forcing more of his stiff cock into her sucking lips. his cock head slammed against the back of her throat with a force that took shizuka's breath away. But it didn't matter. Instead of feeling helpless, shizuka felt hotter than ever. Her senses reeled with delight and she had no Mr

Lucas controlling her gag reflex. Seconds later when lucas's guts flexed and his hips humped automatically, Shizuka was ready. Her own body was bumming and her pussy contracted vigorously around his embedded fingers as his cock leaped inside her sucking mouth. An instant later, his hot come jetted against her throat. A semen erupt from his huge prick Shizuka briefly stopped sucking on Lucas's prick Then she capped his prick knob with her lush lips and continued to gently suck, coaxing more of his thick jizz into her mouth. Shizuka: *suck*lick*lick*Suck* shizuka making sure she got every drop of his jism. She savored his spicy spunk and loved listening to his grunting moans of pure pleasure coming from deep in his throat

Only when she was sure she had sucked the last of his come into her hungry mouth did she reluctantly remove her lips from his prick head. Mr. Lucas: that was good He grinned at her. Mr. Lucas: it’s been a while since you had a dick in here. Hasn’t it? slightly he touch her crotch. Mr. Lucas: now tell me what happening to your husband cock right now he ask her. "he

He cheat on me" Shizuka sobbing. Mr. Lucas Grinned at her again. "don’t cry shizuka. After your wet warm hole sucked my penis. You won’t need him any more. Your pussy should feels so good" Lucas kiss her lips. her eyes looks empty, she trapped in lust and anger. she never saw a huge black prick before. and she willing to brought him home with her to show his power and his incredibly huge black prick to her cheating husband. After school, at Shizuka Home. Shizuka hesitated slightly, Lucas smile then followed shizuka to her bedroom

Strangely, her heart was pounding, and she couldn't determine if it was a sign of excitement or fear. Lucas shut the door behind them and turned to her with a casual smile. Lucas gazed at her for several seconds, smirking. "I can see right through you, Shizuka. You're hot for my prick. Right now your pussy is quivering and getting real wet. You can't bullshit me, honey."Mr

Lucas approaching her. Panic tugged her guts, then raced through her. Shizuka felt her knees start to interracials shake as Lucas stepped up to her. His breath bathed her face as his eyes feasted on her tits and hips. Mr. Lucas: You want to fuck right now so bad you can taste it. I bet you even thought about me the whole time your husband was fucking you. Lucas Said To her. Shizuka: no.

I.. uhhhhh she looks awkward. He choked off her words by suddenly grabbing her and pulling her against him, smashing his lips against hers. She tensed and tried, for a split second, to push away from his intimate grasp. Then she seemed to melt inside his embrace and she found herself sucking his tongue, pulling it deeper into her hot mouth. She felt her cunt perk and her nipples stiffen and, at that moment, shizuka knew it was pointless to fight Mr. Lucas. He drawn her deeper into interracial sins. All of her awkwardness

suddenly evaporated. The horny sensations engulfing her body had cleared her mind of any thoughts. The room seemed to spin around her as she returned lucas's hot, wet kiss. Miss Shizuka: mmmm mmmmhhh Mr. Lucas: Hmmmmm mmmmm Her arms went around his neck as he moved his hand under her skirt and found the crotch of her panties. She gasped softly as his exploring fingers traced the wet material. "Ohhh, baby," he mumbled. "You've got one hot little pussy." Shizuka felt herself wilt under his touch. His hands moved insistently around her panties before he darted a couple of fingers beneath the elastic waistband and tangled them around her wet cunt bush. "Strip'em off, honey," he hissed, his hot breath ragged in her ear as he nibbled along the side of her neck

"I can't wait to touch your sweet little pussy." Lucas began moving her across the bed that lined the far wall. As he eased her down onto the bed, he quickly bunched her skirt up around her waist. His eyes savored the luscious view of her nylon-covered crotch and her throbbing tits. His fingers started to tease her cunt fuzz and shizuka swooned under the magic touch of a nigger for the first time in her life. "Oh, Mr Lucas," she squealed as he touched her hard clit. "Ooowwhhhh!*spurt*spurt*"She came instantly, the intensity of her orgasm shattering the last barrier to her total surrender to him. To a big black man. She eased back on the bed, moaning passionately as he grabbed her hand and placed it over his crotch. "Give my cock a good feel, baby," he hissed. "Doesn't this makes you horny? You and me getting it on in your bedroom, fucking our brains out and loving every minute of it?waiting for your husband to come back home and saw me fuck you hard"he said to the pretty teacher. Shizuka didn't want to think about what she was doing

The fuck-lust racing through her body told her everything she wanted to hear. Since there was no turning back, she realized she might as well enjoy Lucas's huge prick and all it could do for her lust-smoldering body. Frantically, she tugged at his zipper and pulled it down. Without hesitation, she reached inside his fly and fished around for his cock. "That's right, baby," he cooed. "Oh yeah, that's it. You've delicate touch." She curled her fingers around his hard Prick, surging prick and gingerly moved her thumb over his sensitive, slick cock head. Gradually, she rubbed the end of his prick head harder, just the way Lucas liked it, and thrilled as he squirmed and moaned

Her heart pounded with excitement and her cunt creamed as she pumped his rigid black cock harder. He removed her hand from his prick just long enough to jerk his pants down to his knees. Then he ordered her to play with his balls as he sat on the bed beside her and slipped an arm around her shoulders. shizuka gazed with wide eyes at his hard prick. It was thicker than her husband's and just as long. God, how she wanted to feel his big black prick buried inside her steamy cunt hole! "liked it, didn't you?" he rasped, smiling lewdly. "I knew you would, honey." shizuka eagerly began pumping his cock again. She gazed in fascination at the whitish pre-came that oozed from his piss-slit as she squeezed her fingers around his prick shaft. "Come on, shizuka" he urged. "Get your mouth down on it

What the fuck are you waiting for? You know you're dying to taste my spunk. Do it!" He pushed her head down toward his crotch and she didn't resist. She was too turned on to care that she was a newly married woman about to suck the cock of a man who wasn't her husband especially to suck his big black cock. She eagerly opened her mouth and closed her lips over his engorged cock head. Lucas groaned and grabbed her head, keeping her securely in position to suck his prick. Her senses reeled with the taste and smell of his throbbing prick meat. Her tits pulsed and tingled and her cunt lips quivered as she sucked on the knob of his cock. She swirled her tongue around and around his pink spongy cock head and teased his tender piss-slit with her tongue-tip. She used her tongue to caress the entire bulb of his cock knob, making Lucas squirm and moan as her tongue-flicks filled him with lusty sensations. "Suck my cock good, baby

Give it a good sucking," he whispered. He humped his hips back and forth in gentle motions, poking his stiffened cock deeper into her wet mouth. shizuka let her teeth scrape lightly over his saliva-glistening cockmeat. She bit and nibbled the sensitive crown of his cock and ran her moist lips up and down his fat cock shaft. She moved her fingers up and down his hard, throbbing cock shaft as she eagerly licked and sucked on his prick head. She fondled his meaty balls with her free hand She savored her lusty chores, loving the way lucas responded. He grunted and groaned and shizuka took this cue from him to speed up her action. She whipped her fist up and down his cock and intensified the pressure of her sucking. he hissed, grabbing her wrist and squeezing it

he suddenly moved out of her grasp and cupped her tits. He pushed against the material of her dress, then quickly unbuttoned it down the front, revealing her lace-trimmed bra and her luscious, snowy tit-mounds. He then wasted no time burying his face against her cushiony tits and sucking her stiff, tingling nipples through the lace of her bra. "I always wants to sucked these beautiful titties," he mumbled, nibbling on the bra and her sensitive nipples. "ahhhh"Shizuka sighed a throaty groan of wanton pleasure as he pulled her tit-globes out of her bra. The pretty young teacher shivered with excitement as Lucas gazed in obvious appreciation at her stiff, pink nipples and flawless tits. Mr. Lucas: it’s beautiful *lick*lick*lick* Lucas extended his tongue and ran it around her white, satiny tit-mounds. He flicked her cherry-like nipples and made them, dance under his intimate touch. Searing heat tingled through her nipples and tits and mingled with the burning, moist fuck-lust already seething in the pit of her pussy

Her bushy cunt lips continued to quiver and pulse and shizuka was grateful when Lucas finally focused his attention on her cunt. he ducking his face down toward her crotch. "I'm going to show you how much I could pleased you, baby. Just lean back, spread your legs nice and wide, and give me plenty of room to tongue-fuck your pussy." Shizuka wasn't about to complain about his intentions as she quickly spread her shapely, long legs. He crouched between her creamy thighs and in a moment his hot mouth was pressed against the wet black hairs rimming her pulsing, puffy cunt gash. She lifted her ass just enough to make it easy for him to slip his hands beneath her and squeeze the lush roundness of her ass cheeks

He lifted her pelvis even more, totally exposing her wet, hairy cunt to his excited view. Following a brief hesitation in which lucas savored the sight of her glistening, pink pussy pulp, he leaned forward and ran his tongue and lips up and down her shimmering cunt slit. He nibbled gingerly on the tender tissues, tweaking the delicate membranes and teasing the wet folds of her outer cunt lips. "Ohhh Mr. Lucasss yessss aaahhhh" The Pretty Young Teacher hissed and growled as her fuck-lust boiled under his expert, gentle tonguing. She was so wet and so hot and lucas was so obviously enjoying the luscious meal her pussy offered. Her entire cunt was totally inflamed as she writhed around on the bed. Reacting impulsively, she grabbed his head and pulled his mouth hard against her fiery, wet cunt. Lucas responded by darting his stiffened tongue directly into her creamy, quivering cunt gash. His tongue pierced the clasping tissues of her inner cunt and he shoved his tongue deeper inside her burning pussy

shizuka shrieked her pleasure as his drilling tongue penetrated her pussy hole, thrilling her. Hot, sticky cunt nectar drenched his imbedded tongue as she swooned and humped her ass up and down on the bed. She couldn't stop humping her cunt against his mouth and lips, impaling her pussy hard on his stiffened tongue. The thrilling ecstasy of his impassioned tongue fucking was driving her wild and shizuka was loving every splendid second of it! Spasms rocked throughout her pussy channel as her hot juices flooded the quaking cavern of her cunt tunnel. Her pussy muscles squeezed around his tongue as if it was a hard cock and the sexy young teacher screamed as her sudden orgasms jolted every nerve in her shapely body. "ah, ahh, ahhhhhhh?" she squealed, clenching her teeth, shutting her eyes and shaking her head while squeezing her fingers against his scalp. Her body contorted in wild gyrations as her orgasms tripped her senses and spasmed her juice-gushing cunt. lucas, obviously taking her loud outburst as further proof of the ecstasy he was giving her with his drilling tongue, kept at it. He slammed his tongue in and out of her seething pussy, treating her pussy to an experience usually saved for a pumping prick. Then, finally, he pulled back, forcing his face away from her convulsing pussy. He beamed a smug smile up at her dreamy face and licked her glistening cunt nectar from his lips. He stood, pushing himself off the bed and, interracials never taking his eyes off her lovely face and tits. "Get up and move over here," he said in a soft, yet firm tone. "Where?" she asked, hearing his instructions through the hazy cloud of her echoing orgasms. "Get against the wall!" he snapped, impatiently

"Come on, shizuka! move that pretty ass and get into position. My cock is ready for your pussy, and nothing is going to stop me from fucking the shit out of you right now!" He pulled her roughly over to the far wall and pressed up against her. Yet now she stumbled through the motions, her mind spinning fresh doubts. She was, after all, just back from her honeymoon. But, here she was, sucking lucas's cock and letting him lick her pussy and now, she was about to get fucked by him! Lucas raged with lust, "Now, wrap your arms around my neck and get ready for my cock!" The sting of his slap jarred her mind into alertness. Strangely, it seemed to also rekindle the fuck-lust surging through her horny body. She moaned and slipped her arm around his neck as ordered

He quickly took her ass in his strong hands and bent his knees, guiding the bulbous tip of his cock against her hot, hairy pussy hole. "Spread your legs, baby!" he hissed. She spread her legs and felt his thick, stiff prick slide inside her body. "Oh GOD !! That’s HUGE UAAAAAH!!"She Scream She arched her back and tightened her grip on his neck. His fat cock hardly slid deep inside her cunt hole and she gasped. She trembled and met his gaze as he leaned over and sucked in a mouthful of tit. "This is what you like," he said in a demanding tone. "This is the way you love it, hard and rough.BIG AND LONG BABY, BIG AND LONG Yeaaa BABY"he Whispering to her. The Prety Teacher was beyond thinking. All she could do now was nod her head and sigh. Lucas was right. Her body was singing out in pure, raw lust. That passion and arousal made her body tremble as desire washed through her nerves, flexing her cunt hole

As good as the fucking had been with her husband, it did not match the raw excitement and wanton experience of this wild encounter with Lucas. The older nigger was assertive, domineering and boldly determined to bend her completely to his wishes. He gave her stiff, tingling nipples a final playful pinch with his teeth, then straightened up and shoved his fat Black cockmeat all the way into her creamy cunt hole. She gasped and panted, totally filled with his Black cockmeat. Lucas's cock was so deep inside her she almost felt it in her stomach. Her mouth was dry and she ran her nails over his muscular arms as he stroked in and out of her cunt. His thick prick stretched her pussy hole deliciously and with each fuck-thrust she felt like she had a huge steel plank embedded in her guts. Her thighs quivered as she swayed back and forth to meet his brutal fuck-strokes. "Ohh, Ohhhh!Mr. Lucas. Ohhhh so DEEP ahhh

Your dick go so DEEP inside me" she wailed and shriek At the same time someone opened the door, his eyes bulged at them "What the Hell ?? !!Shizuka what are you doing!!"the young man shout loudly to his wife. "Are You blind or what ? she fuck with me. Come one Give it to me, shizuka! Give me your wonderful, pussy hole! I need it!" he murmured as he brutally fuck shizuka tight pussy hole. The pretty teacher husband go limp as Lucas fuck her hard. "Ahh! I ahhhhhhh!! *spurt*spurt*spurt*"She Cried As Her orgasm erupted suddenly and violently. The climax dragged the sticky juice right out of her cuntal depths and showered over his driving prick. Shizuka: Unnnnhhh Mr. Lucas… ahhhhhh She gripped his neck fiercely as her body trembled and shook and her pussy spasmed around his wedged prick. Shizuka stared angrily to her husband. Lucas Can caught her expression. her feeling. it's between revenge

and lust at the same time. Shizuka is totally lost right now. "now your wife is my hot little bitch!" Lucas said it to her husband. He grunted loudly as his Big cock made lewd noises as it drilled in and out of her heavily juiced pussy. "watch this young man! I fuck your wife hard and rough" He held her hips and continued to fuck her in a frenzy. his hot Prick continuied cuming in small titted teen to shoot rapidly into her tiny tight hole. Shizuka: unnnhh unnnhghh unnnnahhhh..aaaaahh His HUGE cock rammed in and out of her pussy, making her come again. Clinging to him,Shizuka wilted against lucas, gasping and squealing each time his plunging prick punched into her spasming pussy hole. "Ooooohhh, yeah, this is how I love to take you!"he rasped. "Ohh Mr. Lucas! Ahhhh!" She Whimpering Shizuka thought her pussy lips would split in two as his cock continued to leap inside her cunt gash and spew thick wads of jism inside her pussy tunnel. He filled her fucked-out pussy hole with steamy cream as she plastered herself flat against the wall. His shooting cock nailed her in place, keeping her helpless as her cunt sucked up his battering jism. Finally, Lucas slumped and pushed away from her, slipping his wilting prick out of her juicy cunt hole. He chuckled as she almost toppled to the floor, but caught herself just in time and steadied her knees and legs. Mr

Lucas: By the way, shizuka, I did it better than your husband, didn't I?" Lucas said softly as her husband turned away and slam the door. Shizuka: Well.. yes.. Shizuka answered and nodded She caught her breath and her tits heaved provocatively while she struggled to regain her composure. Lucas Kissing her mound tits and his hand touching her crotch "You Don't need him anymore shizuka. Trust me and I think we had a very good work out for the first time" Shizuka: I hate all the young girls. I hate their youth." Shizuka said it to him Mr. Lucas: that’s good shizuka, you hate all young girl and i love pretty young girls

perhaps you could help me to hunt them. to hunt young pretty student at school and turn them as a slut and slave for me. Lucas smile wide as she nodded again Next issue: Taboo, Black Superior 7 Ps: I’m sorry all I made a mistake , the last post by me was number 5 This is the real Taboo, Black superior 6 You can read it too at www.faketorated.blogspot.com Interracial Stories 1 Comment Who Voted for this Story Attached file(s) Shizuka (faketorated.blogspot).JPG FTR SantiagoG SandyVala Comments 0 [#7] nmsteve ( 18 days ago )

He gets two. My new life as a Black Cock Whore! I was a young married housewife that had an over active imagination, along with an incredible sex drive. I had mixed feelings about a number of perverse fantasy's ever since I was a young girl! My interest in dark sexual encounters was so overpowering that public morals, perception and my own conscious, as to what was acceptable, along with the arrangement I was about to enter into allowed me to easily brush all of these concerns aside. My husband had taken me to an all black bar and ordered several drinks for me that I thought were only fruit juice? He had been threatening to take me to one of several, big black men that had expressed interest in co owning me as there own personal Black Cock Whore! He had sent them explicit pictures of me naked bound and with a blindfold on . I had a sign around my neck that said “For Sale Cheap to Black Men Only”! This picture had been taken in a well known public place in broad daylight, and at the time I had no idea where it was? After seeing these pictures of me naked and helpless, they wanted to meet me in person to see if I really was, what I professed to be! These men wanted a young white innocent looking thing like me so they could use and abuse me sexually at their whim! I have all sorts of fantasy's about black men and had been telling my husband about wanting to explore the possibilities of arrangement like this. I had read an oath on a kinky porn site, that “Sir Black Che” a Dominant Black master had written for and about a young white women like me. It was quite detailed about what was required for me to become a Black Cock Whore! The thought of doing such a thing was an incredible turn on for me

I almost had an orgasm just reading this document and thinking about what might happen, if I was in such an arrangement! This along with my fantasy's and constant verbal comments from me had finally pushed my husband into doing something to make it happen! He had insisted on me going with him to this bar that evening wearing only a short coat and heels. The thought of me, wearing nothing under my coat with my a lot of my bottom showing and being in the presence of these three big black men, all who seemed to want me, was quite a turn on!... Two of them were very hansom, but the third man was very mean and sinister looking! Just his looks would make any woman terrified or at least scared to be alone with him! This along with all the other black men in the bar that night was not only sinfully perverse, but , this man had left me hesitant, with some foreboding?... Although it was still quite deliciously exciting, the ominous look from him , left me very uneasy! But it also left me so hot wet and turned on that any of the black men in the bar that night could have easily had there way with me! There were no other women in this bar that night only me, and my husband was the only other white person! The drinks they had given me, I later found out were a combination of muscle relaxer and a stimulant to increase my sex drive. I can assure you that night my sex drive needed little stimulation! All I remember after that was my husband unbuttoning my coat in front of these three black men and showing them what a willing little adventurist I was, by not wearing anything underneath it! When I finally woke up they had taken me to someones makeshift basement dungeon , naked bound and blindfolded. I had no idea where I was or how long I had been there

My husband and my coat were gone. I had no money or clothes and was unable to do anything to stop what was about to happen!. This was my fantasy and now it was going to become reality whether I wanted it or not! I was lying on a big rug panting and sweating like a bitch in heat one minute, and trembling in fear the next. Hands, rough hands were all over me.. I remember hearing their voices, talking amongst themselves about what they were going to do to me, the thought of what they said left me scared,... but hornier than I could ever remember. I heard them bring something into the room and when they set it down it made a scraping noise as they moved it around ! I was lifted up on to my feet, but was barely able to stand

With my legs sagging and my hands still bound behind my back they removed my blindfold, I was bleary eyed and still half drunk from the alcohol and drug, I could vaguely remember seeing these same three men! . The thing they had dragged into the room was a sawhorse. Like the ones that were used to block off traffic, only not quite as long and several feet lower. It was painted flat black and the top piece instead of being flat had been replaced with a sharp wooden point at the peak that angled down to either side. I was lifted up, and placed on it like I was on a saddle. Being on this horse at first was all right as long as I could put my feet on the floor. Of course, it was at the perfect height where I had to bend my knees and even spread my legs wide apart. When I did so it opened my cunt to where the hard sharp wood was cutting into my crotch

It was low enough that I could almost put my knees on the floor.. The mean looking one was instructing the other two, and had one, ...put a rope around my neck and tighten it, and then threw the other end up above me to one of the rafters in the ceiling and pulled it tight! This really got my attention! Then they pulled my ankles up behind me and tied them!.. I was now straddling the narrow piece of sharp wood, with my pussy and cunt lips holding most of my weight! It only took a short period of time before it started to become sadistically uncomfortable, but at the same time it was perversely stimulating and after setting there for a while in pleasurable agony it really started to hurt!... The rope around my neck left me trying to breathe and gasping for air, because while it wasn't totally choking me it was tight enough to make it hard to breath. The harder I tried to breathed the harder it was to breath, but this was only one of my naked helpless predicaments . The longer I straddled the thing the more it was hurting me. I was at such an angle that my little clit was receiving a lot of my weight from the sharp edge of the horse! Then when I tried to lean back to ease the pain it became harder to breathe. The sadist who scared me earlier had a vibrator. It had a long wand with a curved tip on the bottom, and about the size of a small inverted spoon. He then firmly placed it in on top of my clit, and mashed the tender fleshy membrane against the sharp wood

I yelped at first rocking back and forth moaning. I was in both pain and pleasure as it rattled and vibrated loudly, and went from the soft part of my clit to the hard wood between my thighs! My clit being abused like this had produced a most unusual female noise I had wondered where it was coming from and then realized it was me! As the noise barely escaped from my constricted throat as I tried to breath. The vibrator had an effect. But the pain of the hores was not terrible yet, and I could lean back a bit, taking more of the weight on the crack of my ass. Of course, the weight of my hundred ten pound frame pushing down on ones tailbone, on a narrow sharp strip like this, is going to hurt, and with little choice it was easily hurting this so delicate place. I was rocking slowly, backward and forward, gasping, moaning, and trying to shift my weight to ease the pain. But easing the pain on one part, only increased it on the other as it got worse and worse

Even while this was happening the flat wand had my clit trapped between it and the sharp wood ! I could see the sadistic look in his cruel eyes, as the vibrator increased in speed and pressure. He then he gets two forced it even harder against my clit! This was making my blood pump and my heart pound, the muscles in my pubic area contracted and nerve endings in my clit acted as though they were electrified,....as if electric shocks were zapping me, and I was totally helpless to do anything about it! My head was then turned to one side by a large black hand, and I found the most beautifully proportioned enormous hard black cock that I had ever seen, directly in my face! OMG I thought, as he tells me to open my mouth wide and then slowly forces this incredible piece of black manliness into my mouth and on down into my throat!... It was already hard to breath because of the rope around my neck. But with his cock in my mouth, that he continued to push into my throat, made it almost impossible. No, it was impossible to breathe and I started to panic. But the way he did it allowed me to get at least some air

The other guy was hard and waiting his turn as first guy forced himself down my throat to his balls, and jamming my nose into his groin as his big black balls swung back and forth hitting me under the chin! His kinky pubic hair was tickling my nose as I struggled to breathe. Then he pulled back and gave me a couple of short, deep hard thrusting pumps, and pulled out. The other one immediately turned my head the other way as he pushed his cock in my mouth, and down my throat, again jamming my nose into his groin! I got to breath, in between when one pulled out, and the others cock went in. This had left me more glassy-eyed, dazed and lightheaded than I had ever been!. They alternated like this as my soft tender pussy sank deeper down into the sharp wood, and the flat little vibrator manned by the sadist continued to play over on and around my clit. Their hands occasionally rubbed and squeezed my breasts, severely twisting my soft pink nipples

They said nasty things to me, “Suck my black cock, white bitch,” and “You love a black cock,in your mouth don't you sweetheart !!... You, are nothing but a little white whore?”as they savagely face fucked and slapped me! My ears were ringing, but all this did was to feed my fantasy for abuse, as it took some of the pain away I could feel wetness around my slit making me want even more harsh and abusive treatment by these forceful black men. They kept pulling my hair and yelling at me to suck their cocks even harder! Their words were making me hotter and hornier and I was able to breath easier as they switched these two big beautiful black cocks back and forth. When the orgasm swept through me it came as a complete surprise!.. I felt the surge of pleasure tension and incredible energy as my inner thighs and pubic muscles tightened! My insides squirmed and twisted, as a hot rush from this orgasm racked my tortured body. I gurgled and gasped with the cock in my throat

The pain was awful by then, but it didn't seem to matter much now! As the orgasm screamed along my nervous system and shook me like a wet dish rag. It left me lifeless, drifting, dazed, as the last guy pulled his cock out of my swollen lips, he let loose a shower of hot cum directly in my face and then slapped it really hard several times, my bare breasts vulgarly jiggled as cum dripped down on them with each hard slap! He called me blowjob high heels anal a dirty little whore, slapping me again and again as they tried to wake up my tortured senses! This was so they could continue to use me! OMG this orgasm was sooo incredibly gooood !. Eventually as the other briskly milked his cock one of them stuck his fingers into my mouth holding it helplessly open as the other wanked off squirting his cum in my face, and mouth! Streams of warm cum from these two black cocks were all over me, in my hair and eyes, running down my back, dripping off my face and onto my bare breasts. I had never seen this much cum before, fantasy was one thing but gobs of this thick warm cum had only heighten the reality!. Then they untied my ankles, and my legs slowly straightened out to where my knees were still bent, but my feet were again touching the floor!. The sadist had given the vibrator to one of the others and told him to keep working on my clit, the pain and pleasure was so intense that I almost passed out! Just when I thought I could stand it no more he would stop, and the incredible pleasure would return to this so sensitive place. With this vibrator playing me for all I was worth along with my other problems I had not noticed at first that the sadist had taken several sharp metal clamps, playing with my breasts he clamped them tightly on my nipples. One at a time!..... I screamed, and screamed as the sharp little clamps bit tightly into them, followed by this black sadist pulling on them, as hard as he could to insure that they were indeed securely clamped! . I never thought my pink virgin little nipples could be stretched pulled and abused this way without being permanently disfigured. I watched them stretch as if I was a bystander, the pain and pleasure had worked me up to the edge of another climax. Then the other, at the sadists command slowly pulled the rope that was around my neck up tighter, so that it began to take much of my weight! My nipples were no longer of any concern, as it again became difficult for me to breathe

I had heard about this kind of kinky breath play where ones lover would strangle and choke his female partner to the edge of unconsciousness and up to the point of climax ! For many this would enhance the sexual orgasm and create an incredible and very wonderful but deadly sensation. I had not realized it, but this was exactly what they were doing to me! As the rope around my neck took my weight and the pain in my genitals began to ease. This feeling down there was wonderful as that discomfort slowly left me. It was an incredible rush through my body and mind. But as they pulled the rope tighter, I gasped as it tightened, then incredibly it actually lifted me fully off the horse and one of them pulled it out from under me. I was physically hanging by my neck, with my toes just barely touching the floor gurgling, breathless and starting to climax with another incredible orgasm

The relief from the hard, deep, gnawing pain in my pussy was euphoric, and when combined with my already tense state of physical painful pleasure, and that the vibrator that was still relentlessly buzzing against my clit, it drove me over the edge. And I mean completely over the fucking edge. The explosion of sexual pleasure was violent and intense. If I could have screamed I would have. I shook shuddered and twisted as the orgasm tore through me! I choked ,and choked, apparently they knew just how tight the rope around my neck needed to be,.. in order to keep me on the edge and from actually strangling!!!..... I swung around, gurgling, and jerking with orgasmic convulsions as if I was actually being hanged, the longest orgasm of my life caught me like a leaf in a windstorm. The orgasm went on and on, and then darkness took over me as I passed out!. I woke up in a very large bed I could feel my clitoris as every time my heart would beat it pulsed and stung as if it was on fire! My nipples were blood red and reeked with the same dull pulsing pain

The sharp metal clips were still savagely biting into them, and apparently the black sadist had clamped a slightly larger one directly onto my over stimulated swollen and very ripe clitoris at the exact peak as it heightening my orgasm just as I passed out!!!.... A small chrome chain attached all three of them together! OMG the the pain on my nipples was overshadowed by the clamp on my clit it was maddening as I could do nothing to ease it!. The rope was still around my neck and my wrists were still tied tightly behind my back. I felt like a well used helpless piece of cunt meat, that had been horribly gang banged by at least 20 well hung black men! And I was only there for the sexual amusement and sadistic pleasure of these, three black men! I was in sexual agony as I laid between these two naked black men. They were big men quite muscular and much larger than I, both were on their sides facing me I could easily see their enormous hard cocks that were again ready, as they pawed and fondled my nakedness! Sadistically pulling on the chains that were clamped to the roots and nerve endings of my sexual being. My throat hurt, but I could now breathe much easier. The rope around my neck was not as tight. My legs were apart and one of them was fingering me, as he continued to play with the chain that was clamped to my my clit, his fingers were gentle as he inserted into my folds

I was sore, very bruised, but this painful torture of my clitoris had left it extremely.... sensitive. He quit fingering my slit and slipped down to where his large wet warm tongue gently started licking my clit, next to where the sharp metal clamp had bitten deeply into my soft tenderness! This gentle treatment after such sadistic abuse caused me to almost lose my mind! I was unable to control myself and had another forceful and uncontrolled orgasm! I was bucking and screaming for some attention in this over stimulated place as he mounted me! His big rock hard cock easily penetrated my wetness as he crushed my body to his. It only took several moments until, he was ramming his cock deep into me with unrestrained fury and in doing so gave me some relief, but only for a moment as it also crushed my clit painfully between my pelvic bone the clamp and him! He rode me roughly through this orgasm, then eased off, and rolled me over, holding me on top of him. The other one moved up and behind me. I felt his dripping cock being rubbed up and down the crack of my ass and then slowly working its way into my virgin little asshole!... I was so limp in the afterglow of the last orgasm and was concentrating on the sadistic painful torture of my clit that little else mattered! He found it easy to enter, and soon the two of them were fucking me, front and back, their big black cocks moving faster and harder inside my two almost virgin tunnels, as the sexual steam began to reignite

It was so soon that I thought this would have been impossible only moments ago. The feel of the two of them thrusting away inside me was just so perversely incredible. Even in the midst of everything else I was transfixed, all my attention was on my abdomen, where those two hard, hot slick cum filled cocks were pumping wildly, churning up my belly, my juices, and my mind, until I had another orgasm, the sadist reached in and viciously pulled the chain that was still clamped to my clit just at the peak! I screamed and screamed as this orgasm ripped through my being!....This ruined me for any kind of normal sex, and was where I came to love being fucked in both my pussy and ass at once. And having my clitoris abused at the same time only added to my warped sexual desire! I do not remember much, the rest of that night but I am sure I was used again and again as my dreams were stimulating ,kinky, erotic and very sadistic! At least what I could remember of them! When I woke up I was still totally nude My breathing had returned to normal. Both my face and my breasts were black and blue, my nipples were still blood red, and very sore. My formerly sweet pink little clitoris was swollen to well over half of its original size and still extremely sensitive. I could actually see the large and swollen end of it down between my legs!

It was longer and sticking out of my equally swollen mound and abused labia lips quite grotesquely and the end where the sharp sadistic steel clamp had been placed was quite puffy and had left hideous red and dark brown bruise marks all over it! The sensation it was still giving me only seemed to make me crave more abusive sexual attention! I was their submissive slave and had received the most sexually satisfying experience of my young life. I had been brutally pleasured more times in one evening than I could ever remember even in fantasy, and this was saying something. My fantasy's as a young child, my dads view of me, paddling my bottom in front of others as a young girl, his fuck books I read, and the scary experience with bondage and oral sex that my first boyfriend had done to me, all of this along with the fact that my husband had never spared any kind of kinky sex games in order to get me off, all led me to this point in my life!.... In the shower, that morning they did it to me again, with me standing between them, their hands were kind of holding me up off the floor as they impaled me, I could hardly breathe again as they tried to crushed my helpless naked female form between their two hard, black bodies as they slammed me with their cocks! The guy behind me was pulling my hair, and the one in front was squeezing my sore breasts, with one cock in my pussy and the other in my ass! OMG I loved this! Later that morning they made me cook them breakfast ordering me around as helpless slutty naked slave girl! They pawed me and slapped my ass making crude remarks as to what they were going to do to me next and every chance they got. Before breakfast was over, I was easily dripping again with wanton anticipation! The sadist then said that he had done this cruel and sadistic thing to me last night in order to find out if I could really take this kind of abuse he had in store for me! But he had one more test? The look in his eyes as he pushed me down on the floor in front of the others onto my knees, and then onto my back left me trembling with fear and anticipation! He then told me to put my hands behind my head, and spread my legs as wide as I could , and to keep them there no matter what, or I would be sorry! He then removed his leather belt and with little warning started savagely whipping my tender sore and very stimulated pussy! Over a dozen severe lashes rained down on this so delicate, over abused and tender place! Tears ran down my face and I could not help but scream out, each time the belt fell, my mound cunt lips and clit were on fire with stinging pain! OMG! I did not think I could take any more of this, it took every ounce of willpower and concentration to hold my legs apart, and then it was over! He then reached down and grabbed me by my throat with one hand!...and forcefully pulled me up fully onto my knees! At the same time he had unzipped his pants! I had not noticed at first that his cock was rock hard and sticking straight up! The size of it was one thing, but it was also nasty looking, it had some of the largest warts I had ever seen, the head was almost the size of a tennis ball and looked as if someone had taken a bite out of it. The veins in his shaft added to its awesome ability! This cock was every thing his two black friends were not! It had never dawned on me the night before that his cock would be so different than the others as theirs were perfect specimens and his was more like some abused animal that was half man and half sadistic beast! He then told me to hold my hands behind my back and clinch them tightly together. As I did, he grabbed my neck and head again only with with both big black hands and pulled me up even higher and screamed at me to open he gets two my mouth as wide as I possibly could and that if I didn't I would regret it! This was followed by him thrusting my head and his cock together, if I had not been gagged so brutally the night before by two big cocks I don't think I could have taken it!... As it was I was choking and unable to breathe at all

This thing was a monster well over 12” long. The other two had only been around 8”,... OMG, OMG, OMG! I could feel the large head deeper in my throat than ever before, fortunately it only took several moments until a gigantic flood of warm cum squirted down my gullet and directly into my stomach! I was running out of air and my vision was starting to blur. He pulled my head and neck back and forth several times before slowly pulling out, leaving a trail of his incredible cum load from deep in my throat! It kept cumming and squirting until the large head finally popped out! The residual of this gave me several more squirts directly into my face. The taste and smell as I gulped for air was sweet warm and very sticky! When I was finally able to breathe after gasping I started to burp up cum from the amount that had been shot almost directly into my empty stomach. This episode left me light headed but the sensation in my genitals were again at their peak and it would have taken little else two get me off again! He then said in a subdued voice he had only done this so that in the future they or anyone of their black friends could abuse me even more sadistically, and that I had easily surpassed his future plans for me! He and they then went on to tell me several he gets two of the things they were going to do to and with me next. He, was going to take me back to the all black bar, this coming Saturday night and lead me around naked on all fours just like I was a bitch dog in heat and let any of the men that had been in the bar last night, and with an even bigger crowd those that liked what they saw and wanted to do me would have their chance..... One of these two hansom black guys said what he was going to do, and his idea was to take me to one of the big porn arcades wearing nothing but my short coat and and have me proposition any of the black customers that were perusing the videos in the interracial section .... I would then have to invite him into one of the buddy booths and would be instructed to leave the door wide open during my sexual encounter with each of the black strangers I accosted so that any or all that passed by could see me naked and humiliated giving him a blow job or could watch and fondle me as the black dicked man hard fucked me in real time! The other hansom black guys idea was more gentlemanly, and that was to take me, elegantly dressed to the nines with my goodies hanging out wearing only a garter belt and stockings under my skimpy dress

to an all black night spot so that he could show me off as he danced fondled kissed and blatantly felt me up in front of all these people in this public place. He would later in the evening during the intermission take me out onto the dance floor and remove my dress and have me bend over and turn around in front of everyone showing them my bare white bottom as he wrote with a magic marker I am Black Cock Whore on it! He would then tell me to get down on my knees and give his black dick a good deep throat, blow job! After which he would offer me to any of the black men in the audience to prove that I was truly a Black Cock Whore! All three of these incredible black men's comments had left me hornier and constantly dripping with lustful anticipation as to my new future life! The problem was that many of these fantasy's were ones that I had about black men, and I wondered how they knew? Setting in their small kitchen with all three of them, the sadist had produced a copy of the document below that is posted with this story, the one I had read on line, the one that had so turned me on, as he sadistically twisted one of my very sore nipples he gave me a pen and told me to sign it! The pain was awful but the afterglow when he finally released it along with what had happened to me the night before and this morning was so over powering much like a drug that once you have it, you are really hooked and only want more! I quickly signed it! He then told me after I had signed it that every day over the next several weeks would be exciting in addition to the things they had threatened to do and I would not know what until it happened . He then asked did I want to go home, and back to my normal life, returning only when they wanted me? Or did I want to stay with them, at least for the time being? I was really hooked and told them with out any hesitation that I wanted to stay! After which I was told what a tight ass and incredible pussy I had, and how much they loved face fucking me, and that I was the perfect helpless submissive white whore that could take every last inch of their huge black cocks especially as a deep throat cock sucker!.. OMG, The thought that these three horny black men that wanted only me!,and for kinky sex had more than made my fantasy come true, and that I had a lot more sadistic sexual abuse waiting now that I had chose to step into their world!!... The following is a copy of the document I signed and was provided by Sir Black Che a noted black Master! My name has been withheld at my request! THE OATH OF A WHITE WOMAN ADDICTED TO BLACK COCK I _______________"Name Of White Slut" Agree and willingly submit that if a dominating black male or males were willing to own me as their whore I would do anything they wished once we came to an agreement and I became their property. I would be willing to sign this contract with these dominating black males that would give them exclusive rights to my mouth, cunt and ass-hole for them to use in any way, and they could abuse and force me to do any of their black friends or complete strangers as a bare-back whore for one on one sex! Or for gang-fucking in clubs, bars, Adult hotel rooms, private homes and in dirty back alleys or out in the woods and I would fuck and suck like a cheap slutty whore Once I signed a contract with these men I would become their property and would be registered with a picture and permanent slave whore number imprinted on my bottom with all this information on the public website as a Black Cock Whore. This contract would only be breakable by them, and because I am married would then be co owned by my husband and my new black masters who would now be in full control of my body anytime sex is involved, and when I am with my husband he would still have sexual rights to me. But my black masters would only let me fuck my husband with their approval. I would serve my new owners anyway they see fit, they could force me to suck and fuck anyone or anything if demanded and to do so for free !.I would then become their total cum sucking fucking Black Cock Whore. Further I would always be naked in there presence and if commanded would instantly be on my knees , and helplessly place my hands behind my back, and wear their permanently attached slave collar, and be on their leash. Yes I would really do this for these three dominating black masters!!!,, Signature of of slut_______________________Signed _______ Date Name of Owner_____________________________Signed________Date Name of Witness____________________________Signed________Date International Registration Number_______________Posted on _______ Date If this slave is sold traded or otherwise released from her contract the new registered owner must submit all of the new information to the International Registration site at www.blackcockwhores@msm.hoenet

So that she can be properly photographed marked and Re registered . So that other interested parties can view her assets and availability for subcontracting or purchase. Legal Document # 1851814 Provided.

Couple caucasian fuck stocking. I thought about incorporating the idea of Ben Bova’s “Duelling Machine” with a variation of the Sex Education proposed in Jean M. Auel’s “Earth Children” series and the following is the result: - Chapter 1: The Machine My fingers shook as I unwrapped the package. Finally. My own Duelling Machine. Actually, I mused as I skimmed the instruction manual, “Duelling Machine” is a misnomer, it should be called a Dream Machine but the wrong name stuck. Unlike Bova’s conception which was brought to life in the DM-90 model and allowed two people to share a dream as a virtual battle, the more advanced DM-92 allows the sharing of a dream without violence and this one, the DM-100, allows one or more people to control a dream on their own. An extended fantasy, as subjectively real as the chair you are sitting on” the manual proclaimed, going on to say “you will be experiencing all the sensations of touch, taste, sight, smell and hearing as though the dream was actually happening”. According to the manual, the machine would monitor my energy levels, my blood pressure and heart rate, taking me out of the dream if they reached dangerous levels. However, it also stated that the danger levels were set at a default minimum to start with and, by the end of a short time, not more than three hours, would have automatically adjusted to take into account my own physical capacity that, according to the manual, was usually a lot higher

The timer did the same and could be set for up to six hours in each twenty-four hour period to start with, increasing to a maximum of twelve, and the option to include a clock and stress level monitor into the dream was available. I would be told the maximum allowable stress level compared to the default and the maximum duration available before the start of the dream. Although the Dream Machine could be used to experience any activity in complete safety and, according to the manual, was originally intended for those involving an element of extreme danger like mountaineering, racecar driving, surfing or even space travel, it was usually used to live out fantasies which, for most people, meant six or more hours of sexual ecstasy before returning to the real world. Hey, I thought, space travel...sex in zero g. That could be good. If the machine doesn’t select that for my first dream then I’ll certainly have it when I get to choose. The actual device didn’t quite “blend right in with my home entertainment centre” as the ads had promised because the chassis was a different colour, but if it lived up to expectations, who cares? Still, it was fairly innocuous in appearance being a black metal control box the size of a vcr with an LCD display showing the safe stress level as a percentage of the default minimum and the dream-time available. Also provided was a skull cap with blindfold and an arm band for the blood pressure monitor connected to the control box by a long coiled lead

The box had a cartridge slot for the pre-packaged fantasies the company planned to release and another slot for me to insert the Personal ID card on which my own physical data was recorded, a card which nobody else could use as it was “security locked” by being tied in with my own brainwave patterns. It was fairly straightforward, according to the manual, and I decided I just had to give it a try straight away. First, power on, insert PID and set the timer - I’d give it half an hour for now. Then don the armband to monitor my blood pressure and the skullcap with its sensors, ensuring the short, needle-like electrodes were in contact with my skin - a bit uncomfortable but no problem. Seated comfortably; press start... Chapter 2: The Dream I was suspended in a featureless grey void. After a moment of disorientation, I remembered the instructions. The initial environment is chosen to be as neutral as possible

You will have no control over the content of the dreams for the first few hours of use as the Dream Machine will be using this time to measure your involuntary responses to certain situations and the biochemical changes caused by them, calculating your unique physical capacity - just let the dreams develop on their own. There will be a short delay the first time of use as the Dream Machine discovers your most secret desires and compiles an appropriate situation to give them reality. Do not try to consciously influence the first dreams until you are notified that the Dream Machine has completed it’s assessment. After that you will have full control over the content and development of the dreams. I wonder what the first dream will be, I thought, will it be sex in orbit? After what seemed like ages, the dream started and the featureless grey void resolved into a carpark in front of a three storey building in a park surrounded by trees. It turned out that I was sitting in a car, the noise of the engine just dying down. I got out of the car, a brand new Ferrari, and locked it. I then felt a twinge of anticipation as I left my car and walked past a large signboard proclaiming that this was “Miss Leonora’s Finishing School for Girls”, getting a vague idea of what the dream would be about. The path towards an imposing arched entrance went along beside a high wall over which I could hear the sound of girls voices raised in laughter. These, along with the sounds of splashes and girls screaming in laughter, told me there must be a swimming pool the other side of the wall. Then the path led past a low part of the wall and I saw a lot of bikini-clad girls kissing and fondling each other. When I stopped to watch for a few minutes, some of them took off their bikini’s, and the “show” progressed into a full-blown orgy using vibrators, dildos, fists and tongues...and I got an instant erection. Hmmm, naked girls swimming and sunbathing

Looking good if that’s it. I didn’t bother about trying to conceal the huge tent in my pants as I now knew this dream would involve a lot of sex, it was just a matter of when and how much. I was just considering jumping over the wall and joining the orgy when I heard a female voice calling from my right, ‘Dr Richards, Dr Richards, come in, quickly please, you’re late. I carried on along the path and went up the steps to the front door of the large brick building. Come on, quicker. Chapter 3: Sex Education - The “Head” Teacher Ah, Dr Richards I presume,’ said the beautiful woman at the door. I noticed her glance at the tent my erection made in my trousers before she smiled, obviously delighted at the sight, and continued, saying, ‘I’m the Principal, Miss Leonora. I see you’ve already seen some of the girls at this school, but those aren’t the girls you will be, er, teaching today. My erection subsided a little until she added, ‘Although you will be giving them a few lessons at a later date. Come and meet the girls you will be teaching this time. You just wouldn’t believe how keen they are for your lessons and we must hurry so you can get started with them as soon as possible. I glanced at my watch and saw it was less than three minutes past the hour so I understood they must be enthusiastic, but “get started” doing what I wondered. I studied her as she yanked me in through the doorway and then pulled me along with her down the hall, running all the way. She was slim, in her mid-twenties and beautiful enough to be a porn star, with long blonde hair and a very small halter-neck mini-dress. The front part of the dress, it didn’t have a back, consisted of two elongated triangles which left much of her full breasts uncovered, and I wondered if she was wearing knickers as I couldn’t see a panty line through the thin material of the ultra-short skirt. My erection got harder as I suddenly realised that the dream would almost certainly involve demonstrating sexual activity, and I was pretty sure I would be doing so by fucking this superb woman in front of a class of horny girls; she had selected just the right clothes to promote the idea that she wanted to be my assistant in this demonstration and I could tell from the lumps of her erect nipples that she hoped she would succeed. As we sprinted down the corridor, she commented, ‘I’m so glad you could take time out of your busy schedule to run this course for the next few months, Dr Richards. Few months, huh. So perhaps this would be more than just one demonstration. How she managed to stay in that dress as we ran was a mystery to me, but we soon came to a door with a room number, “04”, stencilled on the frosted glass and paused

The voices of young girls could be heard on the other side of the door, talking quietly and somehow sounding both nervous and excited at the same time. Miss Leonora turned to me, slightly out of breath, and said, ‘The twelve girls in this class are ecstatic that an expert such as you will give each of them their first... Twelve of them? First what? I wondered, but held up a hand to cut off her remarks, deliberately before she could complete her comment and motioned to the door. I’m sorry I couldn’t be here on Monday as planned, I was called away at short notice. I hope the girls weren’t too disappointed. Let us begin. She nodded and preceded me into the room saying, ‘I think you will notice that the delay has served to increase their anticipation of your classes. Classes plural? I thought, so perhaps I would get to fuck her more than once. They were all extremely disappointed at having to wait a few days, let alone five, and what you’re going to do with them, or rather to them, in this class has been the only thing they have talked about all week. That’s true even of the girl who can’t join the class until she’s sixteen in four weeks. Their anticipation has really been building in the last few days to an almost unbearable pitch and the tension caused by the delay has meant that they are all eager, almost desperate really, for each of them to have their first chance to actually experience the subject of your lessons first hand. That is particularly true of three or four of them, especially the youngest girl in the class at the moment whose birthday was on Monday and was really hoping for her first ever, er, encounter then. What I’m going to do with them, or to them? To experience first hand? First ever encounter? This dream was looking better all the time, although I still wasn’t absolutely sure of what was going to happen - if she was talking about sex...and virgins. When I entered the room I saw an even dozen girls seated at chairs arranged neatly in a small arc close to a desk at the far end of an otherwise empty classroom

I looked around at them as Miss Leonora was leading me to the front of the class, and saw the sweet innocent faces of twelve stunningly beautiful young girls. They were all dressed the same in short pleated skirts, no bra’s and gossamer-thin white cotton blouses open to the navel through which their ample and perfectly-formed breasts and erect, rosy-red nipples could be seen clearly. All but two, one a gorgeous blonde, were matched in hair colour as well with jet-black tresses in bunches tied with yellow ribbons. The blonde had her hair in bunches like the others but hers was tied with red ribbons instead and her blouse, also very sheer and open to the navel, was far too small and rather tight, exposing her deep cleavage and huge E-cup breasts nearly as far as her swollen nipples. She blushed as I caught her eyes, the red tinge of her skin covering a lot of her chest and her nipples swelling up more. I was suddenly certain of what this dream would be about and it was obvious that she was one of the girls Miss Leonora had just referred to, my cock giving a twitch as I thought of what she will look like in a few minutes with her lips around it as I pump my cum down her throat...and my cock throbbed even more at the thought of knowing that this gorgeous virgin will soon be convulsed in orgasm from my cock pumping cum into her cunt as well. The girls quieted as Miss Leonora and I approached the desk where she stood beside me on my right and addressed the class. We have set up this class to take into account recent changes in the government-approved curriculum for sex education, changes due largely to Dr Richards work. Sex education lessons will now include extensive practical instruction and you will all gain personal experience in this class of how to ensure that both you and your partner, Dr Richards, get the maximum enjoyment from actual participation in various forms of sexual activity. For instance, you will learn how to enjoy deepthroating his cock as well as being fucked by him. We are very lucky to have him joining the teaching staff from today as he is the author of several leading clinical studies in the field

I believe he is rather well endowed and he is very experienced with girls such as yourselves, virgins, as you all know, so he will ensure the first few sexual encounters for each and every one of you over the coming weeks are very pleasurable. You, likewise, are to do your best to ensure his enjoyment when it is your turn to have sex with him because that is how you will increase your own sexual pleasure. With that, she turned to me and said, ‘Dr Richards, the class is yours. These couple caucasian fuck stocking girls are all sixteen years old and all twelve are virgins, as you specified. Although it has been difficult in the last few days, I have managed to ensure that none of them have had any sexual experience whatsoever, not even an orgasm. I wondered what part of my subconscious mind this dream came from because even one girl as desperate for sex as these evidently were far exceeded my wildest expectations, and I knew that with twelve girls this horny, and all virgins anticipating having their first sexual experience with me, I would really enjoy this dream; I had never met any girls as eager to get fucked as these incredibly beautiful virgins who were all so desperate for my cock...and I was due to fuck all of them more than once each. I placed my briefcase on the floor behind the desk, moved round to the front to face the class next to the Principal and greeted them with, ‘Good morning, girls. I turned to the Principal beside me and asked her, ‘Miss Leonora, will you assist me, please? As you probably know, I find it’s always best to start the first lesson by making an initial demonstration of the subject to show the virgins in the class, in this case all of them, what I will be doing to each of them and the pleasure they will get when I fuck them. She smiled and nodded, ‘Certainly. Good, would you stand in two blonde teens threesome front of me and I’ll take your dress off? The Principal stood in front of me, facing the class, and I slipped my hands under the front of her dress at her waist to cup her heavy breasts, and then up to squeeze her swollen nipples. I gripped the tie at the back of her neck with my teeth and tugged couple caucasian fuck stocking it undone, letting her dress fall to the floor and revealing her gorgeous naked body as she was not wearing any knickers. I felt her nipples swell up a little more as I said, ‘Miss Leonora will now show you how to suck my cock deepthroat and then I will fuck her so you all know what you will experience when it is your turn. She turned round, knelt down at my feet where she undid my belt and unzipped my pants. Then she pulled my pants down, releasing my cock from its imprisonment, and I stepped out of them as I removed my shirt as well. Although she knew I had a big cock, I don’t think she was quite prepared for the size of it, gasping when it came into view and hesitating slightly before taking the head into her mouth. She sucked lightly on the head and I turned us sideways so the girls could all see. Then she took my cock deeper into her mouth, sucking harder, and I could see and feel it sliding all the way down her throat until her lips were around the base. She drew her head back and forth a few times, pumping my cock into the soft liquid heat of her throat, but I stopped her before I could cum and pulled her to her feet. Miss Leonora, if you would lie on the desk?’ I asked her. She took her place on the desk and spread her legs as I moved into position between them. I bent down to lick her clitoris, coating her pussy with my saliva and her juices, until I judged she was ready, and then stood upright with my cock at the entrance to her cunt, pushing the head in slightly between her hot, moist labia. Now, Miss Leonora? Oh yes, Dr Richards

Fuck me. I eased my big cock partway into her cunt and started pumping in and out slowly. Faster. Please faster? I kept going at the same slow speed, gradually sending my cock a bit deeper on each thrust as her pleasure built but I stopped moving when I sensed her orgasm was nearly upon her. Don’t stop, make me cum. Oh please, let me cum. I started again, pumping in and out of her cunt even slower, again hearing her beg me to move faster, and glanced round at the girls to see them all watching intently, a few openly masturbating. I suddenly switched to high gear when I felt my own peak arriving and pounded my cock all the way into her cunt at a fantastic rate, the powerful jets of my cum bringing her the immediate release of an orgasm that had her screaming and shaking as it crashed over her. I pulled my cock out, glistening with the mixture of her juices and my cum, turned to the class and said, ‘That was an orgasm.’ I saw many of them masturbating harder when I continued, saying, ‘You will all experience a great many of them in my class today and in the very near future when I fuck each one of you.’ I paused and then added, ‘And all will be at least as good as that one. Chapter 4: Sex Education - Introductions I returned to stand in front of my desk where I stood with my arms clasped behind my back, giving them all a good look at my hard cock. Before we go any further,’ I said, ‘I would like each of you to stand up and introduce yourselves. The first virgin, to my right, stood up, said ‘My name is Donna,’ and sat down. The second virgin stood up and introduced herself, saying ‘I’m Jilly. The next, her equally beautiful twin sister, stood up and smiled shyly at me as she said ‘I’m, Jane,’ and sat down again. And so it went with Samantha and Joanne. Patricia lifted her hands to cup her breasts and squeeze her nipples through the cloth of her blouse as she introduced herself and Linda flipped the front of her skirt up, giving me a quick flash of her smooth naked pussy. Barbara stood up next to her chair, put one foot on it with her knee out to the side and pulled the front of her skirt up to tuck it in the waistband. Then she put a finger in her mouth to wet it and stroked up and down her slit as she said her name. Mary didn’t even stand up, she just leaned back, parted her legs and pulled her skirt up to show me her bare pussy while she stroked her erect little clitoris and said her name. My own erection was getting harder, if that was possible, at the sight of each of these cute, very provocatively dressed and very young girls, and knowing they were all virgins, that each of them was going to deepthroat my cock and that they were so desperate for me to fuck every one of them. The next girl, the blonde, stood up and said ‘I’m Angelina,’ as she lifted her hands to her blouse, pulled the edges apart to bare her breasts completely, and squeezed her nipples. The next-to-last one, a really dainty little girl, couldn’t take her eyes away from my fully-hard cock as she stood up and said, ‘I’m Louise. She paused, looked up at my face and then back down again at my huge cock, and blushed as she asked, very nervously, ‘Are you really going to fuck us? Yes, I’m going to fuck you,’ I replied. I noticed a slight shiver and a blush at the small emphasis I put on the word “you” so I added, ‘I am going to fuck your brains out. The last to introduce herself blushed as well as she stood up and said ‘My name is Rachel, and I want to suck your cock as well. I continued, saying, ‘We’ll now begin with Part One of this course, the basics of foreplay, oral sex that is, and one of you will deepthroat my cock. Then we will move on to Part Two, the more advanced subject of full sex, and I will fuck one of you. I’ll need two test subjects. Miss Leonora, now that you have had time to recover, whom would you recommend for Part One, oral sex? She said, ‘Rachel,’ and indicated the girl to my left who jumped up, ran forwards and was about to kneel down at my feet when I stopped her and told her to take her blouse and skirt off first. Rachel was so eager to get her hands on her first erect cock and suck it down her throat that she obviously couldn’t be bothered with any buttons and just ripped her clothes off and flung them aside. Everything suddenly faded out. DAMMIT. I tore off the blindfold in annoyance, my erection painfully tight in my trousers, looked over and saw the “time available” display on the DM-100 blinking “02:30”. This time I’m setting it for 1? hours and I’ll dream a clock as well,’ I muttered

Hell, the instruction booklet said I could manually exit the dreamworld at any time by hitting the clearly marked “exit” button but I didn’t realise it would just blink out like that on its own. I got undressed and laid down on the bed before I re-entered the dream, draping a towel over my crotch so it wouldn’t get too messy. Chapter 5: Sex Education - Teaching Right, 1? hours. Here I go... After a momentary glimpse of the grey featureless void I was back in the classroom just as Rachel was tearing her clothes off. Now naked, she dropped to her knees in front of me. The delicate looking girl reached up to grasp my massive cock with both hands, one above the other and had to stretch her mouth wide in order to accommodate my girth as she took the head into her mouth. Once the head was in she moved her hands to my hips and fed the rest of my great length between her lips and down her throat immediately. My entire cock slid easily through the ultra-tight constriction at the back of her mouth, almost as though it was greased, and on into the liquid heat of her tight throat...and I could tell she liked the taste of the mixture of my cum and Miss Leonora’s juices with which it was coated. Then she drew her head backwards and forwards, taking my cock down her throat again and again. I held her head securely, my hands over her ears, pumping my cock all the way down her throat a few more times, then withdrew most of the way and paused, holding her still with just the bulbous head of my cock in her mouth. She sucked hard, her cheeks puckering in with the incredible vacuum she was creating, until I was overcome with the pleasure and suddenly rammed my massive cock deep into her throat. I came with her lips tight around the base of my cock, her chin against my balls and her nose squashed hard against my pubes. My second orgasm seemed endless and I moved my hands to hold the back of her head, pushing my massive cock even deeper with each spurt and her nose squashing harder against my pubes. She swallowed every drop of my sperm, even licking my balls with my cock deep in her throat and not even seeming to breathe

I released her head when it was done and she drew back slowly, sucking all the while and her tongue almost vibrating against the underside of my shaft, until the last of my cock emerged from her mouth with a plop. Then she licked my remaining cum from my still-hard shaft with the tip of her ruby-red tongue. The gentle tickling pressure of her tongue on the skin just below the head of my cock urged a last spurt of cum to shoot out, landing on her quivering tongue in a single white line. Smiling beatifically, she closed her mouth, swallowed it and looked up at me. Can I be your next subject, Dr Richards? Well, I don’t know. Oh, please. Will you fuck me next? Pleeeeeeease? The next lesson will be next week and yes, I will give you your first fuck then. Oh goody,’ she said with childlike delight, ‘thankyou Dr Richards, thankyou. God, she was eager. I’ll have to see if I can make use of that. Turning to the Principal, I asked, ‘Miss Leonora, may I have the test subject for Part Two, full sex? She nodded, moved behind the waiflike Louise and said, ‘I think Louise here. She is the youngest in the class at the moment, the girl I told you about whose birthday was on Monday. Louise blanched at the sudden realisation that this was the moment of truth, that my big cock would soon be in her virgin cunt, and then stood up, shivering in anticipation of her first ever fuck. Come here, please. I smiled at the girl and she smiled back shyly as she approached me, drawing closer until my hard cock was just touching her skirt. I caressed her cheek, getting another shy smile in return, and told her to remove her blouse. She lifted her hands to undo the remaining two buttons on her blouse, pulled it down over her shoulders and let it fall. Her breasts were beautiful, and I tweaked her swollen nipples. Now your skirt. She undid the tie at the waist of her short skirt and let it fall as well. Like the rest, she was not wearing any knickers and my cock was now touching the skin of her shaven pussy just above her clitoris. Excellent, Miss Leonora. I appreciate suitable clothes,’ I said as I put my hands on her shoulders and admired the cute face and dainty figure standing naked before me. The principal beamed. I moved my bum back a little and relaxed my cock, so the head dropped slightly, and then moved my bum forwards so the head of my cock was pushed between the warm wet folds of her swollen labia. I flexed my cock, pushing up against her clitoris and she looked down at my huge member touching her sex, then looked up at my face and blushed nervously. It’s all going to be inside you in a minute,’ I said quietly, moving my hips back and forth to slide the head of my cock along her slit between her juicy wet labia, and she blushed again. I decided I would get this little girl to deepthroat my cock next week but for now I told her to bend over, resting her head and shoulders on the edge of the desk for support. She obeyed immediately and without question, and gave another shiver of anticipation. Very good I thought, Miss Leonora has prepared her well. I began to finger her pussy, ensuring she was well lubricated with her own juices, and the “test subject” trembled but held her position as she approached but did not pass her first ever orgasm. Two near orgasms later, with her copious juices now dripping down her thighs, I said, ‘I think you’re ready, Louise, but I want you to lie on the desk so I can see your face as my cock goes inside you. She stood up quickly, turned around and jumped up onto the desk, lying down flat with her bum at the edge as I positioned myself betweeh her legs. Then I leaned forwards and reached out to hold her breasts, squeezing her nipples while I flexed my huge cock, stroking the head along the lips of her pussy. The girl realised it was about to happen, she was about to be fucked for the first time ever, and moaned in anticipation, even though she could feel the head of my large cock throbbing between her streaming labia at the entrance to her virgin cunt and must have been a little concerned about the size. Normally, I go quite slow when breaking in a new subject,’ I said as I stood up straight, lifted her legs to put her feet over my shoulders, moved my hands to her thighs and eased the upper part of the head of my cock slightly deeper between her labia until I could feel it pushing against her hymen. I looked into her eyes as I said, ‘I think this time, though... I thrust my hips forwards and rammed my cock through her hymen into her hot wet pussy as fast and far as it would go, first encountering resistance as I smashed through her maidenhead and then finding slight difficulty as my big cock squeezed into the vice-like grip of her hot, wet and incredibly tight vagina. She screamed at the invasion as I smashed through her hymen, but the look on her face was exquisite as the muscles of her virgin cunt stretched to the limit and clamped tightly around my thick shaft until, at the last, when I couldn’t get any deeper, there were still over three inches remaining outside. I continued, pushing all the way in, as she looked at me with lust in her eyes until I finally felt the bump of her cervix and reached the end of her passage. I pulled back and thrust into her again and again as she screamed with the pleasure/pain of my big cock in her tight cunt, pounding her fully until she had stretched enough to take almost the entire length of my huge member inside her

The other girls looked on, enraptured; some began to pant and many slipped their hands beneath blouses and skirts. The Principal moved to the other end of the arc of chairs where she grabbed Donna, pulled the student out of her chair and took her place. Then Miss Leonora pushed the girl to her knees and shoved Donna’s face between her legs onto her pussy. The girl had obviously been paying attention as she knew what to do and began licking Miss Leonora’s cum-filled pussy with wild abandon. Miss Leonora immediately started to cum again and, as soon as the the other girls saw, they all went crazy. Buttons went flying as they ripped off their blouses and skirts, firm breasts, shaven pussies and moist, swollen labia coming fully into view. Manicured fingers plucked, teased and pulled at erect nipples and clits - sometimes their own, sometimes those of the girls next to them now that they were all naked

Girls (those who could tear their eyes away from my pistoning shaft) kissed their neighbours deeply, young tongues moving wetly against one another, or licked and sucked at their own or their neighbour’s erect nipples. The blonde, mimicking Miss Leonora’s pet, turned to Mary, the girl next to her, knelt between her legs and started to lick and suck at her engorged clitoris. My first test subject never looked away, though. Her eyes were fixated on my cock as it journeyed deep into the ever-so-tight cunt of her squirming classmate. My cock went in and out, relentlessly plunging into that vice-like tunnel, provoking gasps and cries of pleasure from the innocent victim of my lust. My hips moved unremittingly, my great cock thrusting powerfully between her perfect thighs. She was mine completely and when my scrotum bounced against her ass with my pubic hair sandwiched between her labia and my pubes, I knew I couldn’t get much deeper. I drew my cock half-way out and paused momentarily, the expression on Louise’s face one of pleading desperation. Then I suddenly arched backwards, pushed my hips forwards and pulled harder on her thighs, thrusting my cock all the way in and then just a little bit deeper, her head came up and she nearly deafened me as she screamed with the force of her orgasm. I couldn’t hold back any more and shot my third load of cum deep into her pulsing cunt. I withdrew and Louise returned to her seat, walking a bit unsteadily with my cum trickling down the insides of her thighs, and I looked at the clock to see that I had enough time left for another one. I’ve got time for one more,’ I said

‘Who would like to be next? Ten hands shot up immediately and ten girls cried out, ‘me’, ‘fuck me’ and ‘I want your cock. All except the blonde who had now returned to her chair where, with her eyes closed and legs wide apart, she was lost in her own private world as she masturbated very close to her orgasm. I gestured for the class to keep quiet as I went over to stand in front of Angelina, put my hands on the sides of her head with my thumbs over her eyes, keeping them closed, and pulled her head forwards until my cock was just touching her lips. I moved my thumbs, she opened her eyes to see my huge cock so close. When she opened her mouth in surprise and began to speak, I quickly shoved my cock between her luscious lips. Oooooh, Dr. Richarmmmmmmm. The rest of her sentence was lost as I eased my cock to the back of her mouth. I pulled her head forwards more to feel my cock sliding down her throat until it was all the way in and her nose was pressing against my pubes. You told me I would be your next subject, Dr Richards,’ wailed Rachel. Next week,’ I responded as I pumped my cock further down Angelina’s throat. ‘You will have your first fuck next week,’ I continued, knowing that the prolonged anticipation of the event would ensure she would be really desperate for me to fuck her by then. I withdrew, pulled the naked Angelina to her feet and forwards with me to stand in front of the class. I knew immediately she stood up that Angelina was a good choice. She was only about 5 feet 3 inches tall and slim with it and her large breasts were capped by perfect pink nipples as round as my pinky, looking be at least 3/4” long. I climbed onto the desk, laid back and invited her to kneel over me in a 69. When she was in place, she bent forwards to hold my cock with both hands, one above the other, and lowered her mouth to the tip, her tongue playing around the glans. Angelina closed her lips around the bulbous head and started sucking hard, taking my cock to the back of her mouth with her lips tight around the shaft and going down almost as far as her top hand. Then she took her hands away from my cock, put them on my hips and began moving her mouth all the way up and down the shaft, taking the head of my cock deep into her throat and then withdrawing. While she was sucking me, I put my hands on her hips and pulled her ass down towards my face, signifying my clear wish to reciprocate. With her warm and wet pussy beckoning to me, the lips dripping moisture just inches from my mouth, I didn’t hesitate but pulled her ass down further and spread her labia with my tongue

I didn’t have to lick her for more than a few seconds before she came, violently, shaking all over with her screams muffled by my cock still in her throat and the vibrations of her larynx almost setting off my fourth orgasm. Now, turn around, Angelina. It is time for my cock to go into your pussy. She turned and balanced herself with one hand on my chest, reached down with the other to guide the head of my cock to her opening and inserted just the tip of it into her slippery box. God, it’s so big,’ she said as she manoeuvred on my member, hunching down to get into the right place. Then, with a loud scream, she dropped down quickly, forcing my rock hard cock in as far as it would go until I felt the head hit her cervix. Ooooh mmmyyyyyy gooooddddddd,’ she cried as she began to move up and down very slowly. She began moving up and down faster and faster, her breasts bouncing and pumping my cock in and out of her pussy until her orgasm hit her and she dropped down hard, the pulsing walls of her tight cunt setting off my own orgasm. -BEEEEEEEEEP- I awoke bathed in sweat. My heart was pounding wildly and the high-pitched stress alarm emanated from the machine. My face was flushed and I felt as though I’d just run a marathon. Oh, shit, the stress alarm. Never mind, it’s a weekend. I’ll just have something to eat and then go for the whole 4? hours remaining. My heart rate went down in a minute or two and the noise shut off. God, my balls were sore. I felt my crotch; it was soaked and sticky

My cock was completely flaccid and my emptied testicles were tight against my groin. After snapping the machine off and removing the the skull cap, I dragged myself into the shower. I decided to have my dinner and go back to that dream in an hour. Chapter 6: Sex Education - Bondage I set the timer for as long as possible, noting that the maximum allowable stress level was 85% above default, indicating the incredible level of sexual pleasure I could get from these girls. So the Dream Machine had finished it’s calculations of my physical limitations and it was now fully up to me what would happen in the dream. I decided I would dream it to be a month later, thus ensuring that the imaginary “Rachel” would be truly desperate for her first fuck. I was so excited at the prospect this implied that I forgot to look at the clock, and entered the dream after covering my crotch with a towel again. The classroom materialised around me and this time all twelve beautiful girls were naked apart from stockings, suspenders and small, sheer g-string panties. I looked at the clock on the wall and saw that I had 10? hours, not the 4? I had thought it would say...I was really going to enjoy this. I looked down at my clothes and they disappeared. Girls, sorry the last few lessons had to be cancelled. I’m afraid I was called away unexpectedly. I looked along the line of twelve gorgeous, expectant girls ending up with Rachel on my left, and felt my cock getting hard. I nodded at her and winked

When I mouthed the words, ‘You’re next,’ I saw her nipples swell and she moved a hand down to start caressing her already wet pussy through her g-string. I turned back to face the rest of the class, glanced at Rachel again and saw her slip a finger under her g-string to caress her clitoris. I felt my cock growing harder as I turned back to the class and asked, ‘I’m curious. Last time when I arrived you were all wearing skirts and blouses. Why are you not dressed like that this time? Jane answered with a little giggle, saying, ‘Last time we all just ripped our clothes off so Miss Leonora decided there was not much point in wearing anything in the first place. After all, the idea is for us to get naked as quick as possible so you can fuck us. Ah, yes, I can see her point. I paused. Now, the original curriculum timetable, which I have decided to keep to, called for the second lesson to be about mild bondage. That is the purpose of this apparatus,’ and I turned slightly to indicate the contraption at my side. The girls looked and saw a board at table height, 4 ft long by 2 ft wide, with two more narrow boards, also 4 ft long but only 3” wide extending out of one end and joined to the first at two pivots 6” apart, enabling them to be spread open in a “v” by however much was desired. Each board had three straps around it at 1 ft intervals and all were padded. I turned back to my left to see Rachel rip her knickers off, spread her legs apart and bury two fingers in her pussy. God, she was eager. I nodded. She squealed, jumped up and rushed forwards to fling her arms around my neck. You’re going to fuck me,’ she cried out, delightedly. I embraced her, my cock pressing into her stomach and my hands caressing her back, moving down over her pert little ass and gently massaging the cheeks. She melted into my embrace with a soft sigh and pressed her entire body against mine, her breasts against my chest where I could feel the hard lumps of her nipples pushing against my skin. She moved her bum back and reached down to push my cock down so it would go between her legs, and then moved her hips forwards and backwards slowly, sliding the her couple caucasian fuck stocking wet labia along the length of my cock. I just held her gently like that for a moment, lowered my lips to hers and gave her a slow, deep sensuous kiss

Then I pulled her arms from around my neck, took a half-step backwards and placed my hands on her shoulders, admiring her lithe, elegant beauty, the head of my cock pushing up hard between the lips of her dripping pussy. I dropped to my knees and moved my hands downwards over her skin, first squeezing her nipples and then caressing every inch of her bronzed flesh, her breasts, her stomach, her hips, her thighs and across to her pussy where I licked her labia and clitoris and inserted a finger into her pussy. I stood up when I heard her breathing quicken. Rachel, lie on the board with your arms at your sides. When she had done so I blindfolded her and proceeded to connect all the straps up, across Rachel’s shoulders, stomach, arms and hips, and three more around each leg: upper thighs, knees and ankles so that she was unable to move. Then I parted the boards, pulling her legs wide. I stood between Rachel’s legs and bent over to lick up and down the folds of her pussy. Oh, Dr Richards, that’s nice. I directed twins Jane and Jilly, the next two I planned to fuck (though they didn’t know it yet) to come forwards to suck a nipple each. Are you ready, Rachel?’ I asked the beautiful girl as I worked a finger around in her cunt. Oh, please fuck me, Dr Richards, I’m ready. I want you to fuck me now. I carried on stimulating her almost to her orgasm and then easing off repeatedly for a good twenty minutes or more. Dr Richards,’ she cried, almost sobbing now with her need to cum. ‘Please. Please fuck me? I stood upright just as I sensed her orgasm was almost upon her again and held the head of my cock at the entrance to her cunt, running it along between her folds. Oh yes, Dr Richards, I can’t wait any more. I eased my huge cock into her cunt slowly, feeling her barrier breaking and her tight cunt stretching to accommodate the size of my member. She let out a scream when her barrier broke as my cock entered her pussy and she felt the fullness of a cock filling her narrow channel for the first time. I started moving in and out, slowly at first. Why don’t all of you come and help?’ I said to the rest of the class. All nine other girls still seated rushed up and to caress, lick and suck whatever part of Rachel’s body they could get at. I could feel Rachel’s peak approaching rapidly, now that all eleven other girls were working on her as well, and increased the speed of my cock pounding her cunt, beating it into submission, and came myself when the walls of her cunt clamped down on my cock, pulsing as she exploded into a screaming orgasm. The girls returned to their places as I untied the straps restraining Rachel, picked her up and carried her to the cot which appeared in a corner of the room; she would need a short rest. I walked over and hit the imaginary “exit” button I saw on the wall. The dream faded out and I was once again in my own room, the towel covering my crotch soaked in cum.

Bacons still about." Tim rasped into his cellphone. The young teen was standing on top of a tall building with a pair of binoculars in his other hand. He lifted the binoculars up to his eyes and looked towards the third floor of the building across. Through the window, he could see a young woman possibly in her late twenties tied down to a chair. Lying on the floor around her were four young men, bleeding to their deaths. Tim snapped his cellphone shut and tucked it into his jacket pocket. At his feet behind him was an AWP sniper rifle. The weapon served its purpose and will only be a burden to him if he continued carrying it around. Besides, Shihfu hired someone to pick up any ammunitions and weapons left behind

Snapping on his white mask, he dropped the binoculars next to the sniper rifle and made his way downstairs. He had some work to do... Eria lived with the youngster for a couple of months, doing whatever she could to earn her keep. She made it a habit to cook dinner and clean up the apartment. Somehow... perhaps just bitch sperm tits from Eria living there... the place seemed less empty

Tim noticed this, but made no note of it. He continued what he had to do and ignored the fact that he was the owner of a slave girl two years older than him. ***** "You knew her parents?" "Of course. Went way back with 'em! Who'd ya think provided all the artillery, huh?" ***** Shadows were the best places to hide. They're especially good with dark clothing. Tim wasn't here to hide, however. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his favoured magnum .45 and got ready for the hunt. ***** "You know... I kinda miss my usual source of firepower. They went missing last year, ya know? Got found out, heh..." "Uh huh..

right." "Need a bazooka? They'll deliver in less than a week! Now? Gotta wait fer half a month and it's still not here!" ***** One bacon upstairs in the washroom. One bacon downstairs doing... something... strange with a hooker. Of course, there were other people around, but the building was mostly abandoned. The rent here was extremely cheap what with the rumours of a ghost living here and all. The rumour... gave Tim an idea. ***** "Hey boy! Come with me! I'd like you to meet the Fitzgeralds, alright?" "Mission, remember Shihfu?" "Alright, alright

Next time then. Sheesh, you take this more seriously than I do." ***** Swiftly and silently. As swift as the wind. As silent as the shadows. Leave no witnesses. The art of assassination. ***** "So you want to learn to kill?" A middle-aged man with an umbrella in the rain. A young boy around six years old looked up at the strange man. A blood-stained face and cold, even eyes

He nodded his head... yes, he wanted to learn to kill. Even though he had already done that just a few seconds ago. ***** "To kill... and to die... simple things," Tim muttered as he looked down at the dead man at his feet. The washroom floor was stained with blood and empty shells. In order to not attract any attention from the other armed man, Tim opted to strangle the first one. Of course, the one he strangled managed to fire off a few rounds, flushing the young assassin's efforts down the toilet

The man was armed and dangerous... but not dangerous enough. ***** "Why did you follow me?" Tim asked as he turned around to face Eria. He wore his usual dark attire with the black trench coat and sunglasses. The cemetary was a scary place at night, especially when you were alone. The graves were well tended to for there were no weeds in sight. The grass was green and trimmed to a reasonable length. This did not help the fact that this was a place where the dead rested

The dark and the silence, however, neither scared nor appealed to the young assassin. Death was a part of his job, afterall. It was the very grave he came to visit that affected him the most. "I... I... I'm sorry, I didn't mean..." Eria stammered as she looked away from the younger teen. "Never mind," Tim turned away from Eria and faced the ebony girls and one guy grave in front of him. Emmeline Ying June 12, 1985 December 26, 1998 "Um... so..

is she a relative of yours?" Eria asked, looking at the name on the tombstone. She made a note of the year of birth and year of death. The current year was 2016. That meant that... Emmeline died at age 13 sometime around Tim was born. "....." Tim simply nodded his head as he knelt before the grave. He laid some flowers before the tombstone and stayed silent for a few seconds longer. He answered, "she's my mother." ***** Tim snapped back to reality as he heard footsteps coming his way

It was time to dissappear. ***** "Oh... so... you were put up for adoption?" "No... I was written off from day one." ***** "Hey, Bill! What happened here? I heard gunshots!" The remaining armed thug shouted down the hallway. It was very fortunate for Tim that the only one standing between himself and the 'prize' was an extremely stupid kidnapper. The young assassin hoped that this 'bacon' was just as equally a coward as he was an idiot. Tim thought of doing some..

creative work with the dead body of the first armed thug. It involved some rope and a hunting knife. It also involved playing messenger of doom with blood. He decided to just go with the rope. "Wha... Oh my fucking g-" Bang! The still living thug was no longer still living. ***** "Rape is a horrible thing that affects everyone in a negative way," Tim said as he sat crosslegged in front of his mother's tombstone

His voice nor his face showed any emotion whatsoever. The whole story was explained in a monotonous tone of voice. "I wonder what would had happened if one of those three abortion attempts actually succeeded?" ***** "Please let me go. If it's money you want, I'll give it to you!" What familiar words Tim heard every time he was given a rescue mission. With the white mask on and the black attire, not to mention the weaponry, he must look very intimidating. Then again..

that was the whole point of dressing up the way he did. He began to wonder what his Shihfu was thinking, sending him on assignments that required... talking to people. Come to think of it, he could barely remember the last time the old legendary gunslinger did any work at all. ***** "I was born nine months after Emmeline's rape. The rapist... last I heard, he's still rotting away in jail," ebony girls and one guy Tim continued his story. "The relatives on my mother's side of the family took care of me for the first year. I was passed around alot, though I don't really blame them

Finally, I was placed in an orphanage in the hands of people whom also didn't want me. Left that place when I was five. Continued living on the streets till I was six. Then, I became Shihfu's assistant assassin." "Did you... did you kill... a lot of people? Innocent people, I mean?" Eria asked, her voice evidently quivering. "None I killed deserved to live

Shihfu made sure of that," Tim replied as he looked down at the ground. "In the world underground, it's kill or be killed. Not one of us deserve to live. I will keep on killing until I can kill no more. I'll drag as many as I can down to hell with me." ***** Rat-a-tat Rat-a-tat A third one... Tim cursed under his breathe for overlooking this fact. He ignored the fact that there was a possibility that the information he was given was slightly inaccurate. It wasn't that rare a case for him, but it was still uncommon enough for him not to worry too much over

Fortunately, the shots he took were not serious enough to kill him instantly. "The hell are you? You a cop?! Huh?!" Great, another brain-dead chimp with an assault rifle. Then again... chimpanzees were smart, this guy wasn't. Unfortunately, when your firing arm got clipped by a bullet, thereby resulting in dropping your gun, all that mattered about your enemy's intelligence was that they were smart enough to fire a bullet. Three shots to the stomache. Two to the left ankle. One in the shoulder. Not even the fact that this thug didn't know a thing about burst-fire was going to save him now. ***** The apartment seemed... different

At first, it was hard to pinpoint what exactly changed, until Tim opened up the refridgerator to find it quite full of groceries. He blinked a few times, then grabbed a carton of orange juice. He never had orange juice before. ***** If he tried to retrieve his magnum, he'd be dead. If he reached for his second gun, he'd die before he got the chance to shoot. Therefore, all he could do was use his good leg and pushed the hostage safely away from the line of fire. In that moment, he closed his eyes and awaited for death. This was the very moment he had been waiting for, afterall. A bullet to the head was all it took to end his life. "I'm not afraid to die." "Then you're a fool, boy." ***** "Are you..

afraid of becoming like..." Eria asked. "Yes," Tim replied as a matter of factly. "Is that why... you don't... won't... you know..." Eria stammered again. "Yes," Tim repeated as he stared at the carton of orange juice in his hand. "You bought orange juice?" "Yes," Eria replied as she shifted her feet and looked nervously away. "......" Two glasses were set on the table. "Do you want to?" "Uh..

no... yes... I don't know..." ***** I'm not afraid to die. A good assassin always carries an extra weapon. I'm not afraid to die. An excellent assassin always hides an extra weapon. I'm not afraid to die. The best of the best can conjure one out of thin air. ***** "Please come back." ***** I don't want to die. Tim grabbed a glass shard with his good hand off the floor and flung it at his enemy. The shard of glass planted itself right into the armed thug's left eye, blinding the man terribly. Red blood gushed out and bullets sprayed in random directions. A single, well aimed bullet could end a man's life. A single, well aimed bullet ended a man's life. There were now five dead bodies and two living ones in the room. One of the living ones was tied to a chair, sobbing away

The other was kneeling on the floor amongst shattered glass, sobbing away. ***** "So, mission accomplished, eh? The hostage has been retrieved safe and sound, huh? That's good to... what? Well... ya gotta do what ya gotta do... what? No, I'm not mad. Strange huh? Betcha expected more of a reaction from me, huh? Don't worry bout it! I've still got my share to live off of... nope, I'm out as well, ya know? Figured might as well quit what with not doing any actual killing for a while and..

don't give me that tone! I'm your shihfu! Show me some respect, ya hear?! Hello? Brat! How dare you hang up on me!" Click! "Sheesh, kids these days... no respect at all!" ***** Underground doctors were hard to find these days, but Tim had enough connections with the underworld. It was the unlicensed doctors... ebony girls and one guy those whom were unable to achieve their medical degrees... they were the ones to look for. One month was all it took for Tim to heal, dispite the lack of reputation the med-school dropouts held. ***** "Are you sure about this?" Tim asked as he came out of the washroom and into the... room

One room apartment, remember? "I'm... sure," Eria stammered as she looked away from her 'owner'. She was sitting on the bed, completely naked. She looked up at the young ex-assassin and asked, "are you sure?" "Yes," Tim nodded in the affirmative as he approached his 'slave girl'. He reached out a trembling hand, pulling out all his courage just to... taking out ten gangster with machine guns was ten time easier than this! "It's okay... this isn't... you know..." Eria said as she reached out and took hold of Tim's trembling hand

She pulled it towards herself and pressed her cheek up against it. Her eyes... they were bright this time. They were still the same grassy dark green as when Tim first saw them. Yet..

they were somehow bright at the same time. "....." Tim leaned down and kissed Eria on the lips. This was enough of a spark to start the fire. The young ex-assassin continued locking lips with the young ex-slave girl. Their tongues entertwined and danced together like moths around an open flame. The lied down together on the bed, holding each other as if for dear life. The storm was strong and the winds even stronger. They held each other as if they were on a sailing ship, journeying for safe ground. Tim nuzzled his face into Eria's neck, lining it with butterfly kisses. Eria responded with a suppressed moan of pleasure. She grabbed hold of the back of the younger teen's head as the line of kisses made their way downwards

Two hands groped the breasts, moving them up and down. Eria moaned again in pleasure, her face turning a deep shade of red. Tim's face also went red. He bent down and gently sucked the nipple between his teeth. This elicited even more moaning on Eria's part and even redder faces on both of them. "I... do I put it in now?" Tim asked as he looked up from Eria's breasts. "Um..

yeah, g-go ahead," Eria stammered as she looked away, then looked back up at her lover. She shifted herself so that she was sitting slightly up on the bed. This way, she could reached in between the young man's legs and grab hold of the cock. She gently stroked it with one hand while her other jiggled the balls. Tim leant forward, his tool obviously protruding at full erection. He allowed Eria to lead the head of the cock towards the pussy. His hands went upwards so that he could grab hold of the bed's headboard. Then, he cautiously rubbed his cock against the entrance of Eria's womanhood

At Eria's direction, he gently squeezed the head of his cock past the lips. He moved his head down and gently kissed Eria again. Eria wrapped her legs tightly around Tim's waist for a better hold. At that, Tim continued as gently as he could to push the rest of his manhood into the love canal. Both groaned with pleasure and upon hearing each other, they opened their eyes and gazed at each other. One was lost in a world of dark green grass. The other was lost in the light of the silver grey moon. They rocked their hips together, at first clumsily and out of synch. However, after a few unsuccessful attempts, they developed a rhythm together and moved together as one

Tim would pull away his cock at the same time that Eria would pull away her pussy. Then, while the head was still inside, they'd push themselves together and listen to the sound of flesh upon flesh. Skin upon skin. Only the thin... yet thick layer of a condom separated the cock from the pussy. That did not matter, however, for they could still feel each other. "I'm... going to eja... e..

come," Tim grunted as he could feel the fluids rising to the tip of his cock. "So... so am I..." Eria blushed as she felt the spasms in her pussy. Then, the two of them came together. Tim shot out his white fluids, grunting as load after load came out. Eria screamed in pleasure as she felt herself let go. Every muscle in her body went off at once, sapping her of energy and sending it straight to her heart and soul. "Was it..

was it good?" Tim asked as he looked down into Eria's grassy green eyes. "Yeah... it was," Eria replied as she looked up at Tim's silver grey eyes. She reached up and they kissed. ***** "Hello? Shihfu? Yeah, I'm just calling to ask... for a favour," Tim said as he spoke into his cellphone. He was out on the balcony, enjoying the scenery. Eria was still inside, fast asleep on... their bed. A deep breathe later, Tim asked, "can you help me get into a highschool near here?" Unknown to Tim, his shihfu was chuckling silently to himself

The ancient gunslinger set his cup of Tim Hortons down on the ground. Somewhere in the city, there was a park full of lush green forestry. The silver full moon was out and shining down upon this greenery. Night time had never looked so good before. (Okay, so the sex scene was short. So shoot me

-_-;) Teen Stories Discuss Who Voted for this Story Comments Log in to comment or register here. Username Password Remember Forgotten Password? No Account? Register Now! Site Navigation Main Forums Chat Rooms Blogs DVD's & Sex Toys Live Sex Cams Video On Demand Register An Account Submit A Story Advertise